Leaderboard

Chapter 144: Failing WHEN WE FINISHED eating, I was walked back to Sanders by Beth and Nikki. Beth was about to hug me, but Nikki put a hand on her shoulder and cocked her head. It was then I noted we had an audience of sorts, with our interim dean talking with another older woman. Both were clearly not young, but the unknown lady seemed to be in her late seventies, I guessed. I waddled up to the front door in a diaper that was nearly in need of a change and smiled as I passed. “Good afternoon, Carly,” Doctor Shapiro said. “Good afternoon, Doctor Shapiro,” I said politely. “Have you met Carly yet? Doctor Chester?” “No, I haven’t had the pleasure?” the unknown woman said. “Since I’ve only been here since Friday, I’ve been getting acclimated. There are a lot of nests between the two buildings, so meeting everyone is a chore?” “Of course, Doctor Chester, this is Carly Slane; she’s Amanda Westerfield’s granddaughter.” “Oh, how marvelous!” the woman said. My skin felt like I had a predator prepared to strike me then. My diaper definitely warmed as my bladder responded with my ‘fight or flight response.’ “It’s nice to meet you, ma’am,” I said to her. “Same to you, Miss Slane, and please just call me Nana!” I smiled and nodded in response. “Now, are your classes going okay for you, dear? Nothing too difficult?” she asked me. “They’re going great,” I told her with a smile. “They’re honestly everything I hoped they’d be.” “Well, excellent, dear! Make sure you get that soggy diapee changed by your mommy upstairs. I’ll be sure to keep an eye out for you!” “Thank you,” I said. “Have a good evening,” I told them both and waddled my way to the elevator. I pressed the button for our floor and pushed the close-door button, hoping it would move faster! Once I made it to the top, I waddled my way into the room, and Lilly smiled at me, “Hi, Carly!” She practically cooed at me with a voice I hadn’t really heard from her like some of the nest mothers. She carried me to the changing table and proceeded to treat me like I was really about a year old. She even started singing a diaper-changing song?!? “The soggy little diaper Got soggy through the day, Now it’s time for changes In the same old way. Up goes your bottom, Down comes the wipe, Mommy gets you cleaned up And your diaper’s back on tight!” I gave her a look like, ‘What’s wrong with you?!?’ When she was done changing my diaper, with me zipped into a sleeper, she finished, “Now you’re all clean and crinkly, In jammies soft and tight, We’ll rock you in the rocker And kiss you nighty-night. Mommy loves her baby, Forever, she will say, “You’re my Little snugglebug Every single day!” [*] I was still in shock at the sudden change in her personality when she said, “Come see the pretty dress your grandmother helped me get today!” I held onto her as she closed the door behind her and carried me to her bedroom. I watched as she pulled out one of the same devices Nikki used to sweep her vehicle. After a beep, I asked, “Umm… what’s going on?” She looked upset, “The new nest mother had a meeting with all of us today and the dean… They’ve been reviewing footage and aren’t sure that all of us are up to the task of being nest mothers.” “Huh?” I asked, “You’re great, though!” I blushed, “Honestly, the best, but don’t tell Miss Mackenzie!” “Not for what they want… Carly, I don’t think I’ll be able to pass it on to the others, but hopefully you can… be careful. Be very careful! They were specifically asking a lot about you.” “I’m not breaking any rules, though? Getting good grades?” “And that’s why you’re not demerited out,” she told me. “If you’re going to study too late, we need to figure out a way for you to be out of sight.” I sighed, “This is where the swearing rule is a pain.” “It sucks,” she agreed. “Now, umm… I’m just going to warn you, and I’ll try and warn the other girls… We’ve been directed to make sure that we treat you like you are at daycare.” “So treat us just like the nest mothers that were fired had been doing?” “Yes,” she sighed. “What’s to stop another protest from starting up with all of this?” I wondered aloud. “Please don’t ever say anything like that again!” she told me with desperation in her eyes. “She was clear that non-compliance from us would result in our demotions to sleeping in the nests like that Nevaeh girl. Non-compliance in Littles will be an immediate trip to adoption – no exceptions.” “I’ll try and let the girls know it’s not your idea,” I told her. “How far do you have to take it?” “Too far!” She said sadly. “That adorable diaper change song was just the start.” She turned off the device and showed me the dress; it was a beautiful creation, “I know the name of this designer! I can’t believe your grandmother knows her well enough to get a dress the same day?!?” I laughed at that, “Yeah, it’s a close relationship.” She carried me back into the room and said, “Anyway, better get you back to studying! Midterms tomorrow, if I remember correctly, for you in two classes?” “Yes,” I said. “Before we do that, I need all my little sparkles to come join me on the rug for circle time!” Lilly crooned. Willow, Everly, and Mia all had the same ‘WTF?’ looks on their face I had worn. Now that I knew the truth of what was going on, I was still thinking that! I wondered how I would deal with this latest issue… “Okay, sparkles, I need to tell you a couple of new rules we were told about today.” All of the native Littles in our nest suddenly looked like they’d been electrocuted. I guessed they had enough experience to know this was not going to be good for us! “Okay, the first one isn’t too bad, but from now on, I’m no longer Miss Lilly to you all.” I twitched, guessing where this was going instantly based on the conversation downstairs. “You need to just call me Mommy.” “Wha…?!?” Amy started to say something, but Mia read the room and put her hand on Amy’s arm to shut her up. “What do you all say to that?” “Umm… Yes, Mommy?” I said. “Thank you, Carly, that’s exactly right!” She made a forced face that I read as please don’t make me, but said, “Can all of my sparkles try that now?” “Yes, Mommy,” everyone said in unison. “Great! Just so you know, we have a new interim housemother for the nests; her grown-up name is Doctor Chester, but you all are just to call her Nana.” Zoey raised her hand tentatively. “Yes, Zoey?” “What about if we need to refer to you if another nest mommy asks about you?” Zoey asked. “That’s a very clever question, Zoey! You can say Mommy Lilly in that case, but only if it’s to a question like that.” A few minutes later, I learned that, although the ‘curfew’ had technically not changed, they had been instructed to turn off the lights an hour earlier. Additionally, open-top cups and ‘normal’ drinks, like cokes, would no longer be allowed. Sippy cups or baby bottles were the only things allowed for anyone but nest mothers. The bathroom was also going to be locked from now on except for bath times since none of us used the potties anyway. “Oh, and I think this only applies to Carly,” she said with a sad expression, “you may use your tablets and computers inside the nest for studying. You are allowed to have a phone while you’re outside the nest, but you may not possess it here in the nest. When you return each day, you must turn it into me. Additionally, you’ll need to discontinue using your EdgeSphere glasses if you have them. Your new Nana wants to ensure you can focus on your homework and get a good night’s sleep. She’d also like to see you all explore some of the dolls and toys that have been given to you all instead of icky video games!” Lilly deserved an Oscar award for her performance, given I could tell she hated everything coming down. Still, she managed to seem like a happy-go-lucky preschool worker who was great at her job! “She even said the boys are supposed to be getting their own play areas in their nests just like ours over Spring Break, too!” “Yay,” I heard Aria mutter. “Okay, Sparkles, let’s go ahead and do our chant!” I made sure to join in, of course, as we did the Sparkle Chant. I couldn’t help but note that the night of her party the week before had been a genuinely cute and happy thing; right then, it felt like a gun was aimed at each of our heads. After we all stood, Lilly said, “Carly, please bring me your EdgeSphere glasses. The next time your grandma comes, she can take them to her house for safekeeping. Girls, I have a phone case that you can use to keep your phones in until class each morning. Please bring them here now.” “Yes, Mommy,” I said to her. ‘This sucks!’ I thought to myself. ‘Good thing my contacts are secret, and I can do nearly the same things with them…’ BETH WAS WAITING on her EdgeSphere set for a couple hours before finally getting a notification that Carly wanted her to come to visit her in her space. She’d met two possible people to join Nikki’s team earlier. Still, after receiving some very negative anti-Little vibes from them, she told Nikki afterward to keep looking… “Hi Carly, what took you so long to come login?” Beth asked, having already felt more anxious from the interviews. The avatar for Carly was usually pretty animated, as it picked up her movements, but it was oddly still. “Some changes in the nests. Sorry if I come off a bit weird, I’d learned how to work in the EdgeSphere glasses, but those got confiscated…” “Confiscated?” She asked. “Yeah,” Carly said, “give me just a moment, Beth, I’m still trying to figure out this other system, and I want to triple-check that the firewalls are still active in here…” Beth watched Carly freeze like a statue for several minutes before saying, “Okay, I think that’s safe. I hope you don’t mind, but I sent Grandma a message and asked her to come here to talk to her? I don’t really want to push this connection too much. Something is funky…” Right then, Beth got a request for Amanda Westerfield to come in, so she allowed it and saw the taller woman enter. “Hi Carly, why’d you ask to see me here?” “Things are not going well in the nests tonight…” Carly said. “Are you in trouble?” “Not exactly?” Carly said. “They hired another interim dean for Littles that we met earlier, right?” “Yes, not exactly someone I feel like is a great person,” Amanda said. “I did verify she’s only temporary until they bring a new one in April.” “That’s good… hopefully everyone survives that long though. Doctor Shapiro apparently decided to bring in a different person to be the interim head nest mother.” “What’s her name?” “Doctor Wendy Chester?” Carly said. “She’s in her late seventies, I think.” “Interesting… is she the kind grandmotherly sort, or the Littles should be seen and not heard variety?” Beth asked. “She’s the sort that’s threatened all of the nest mothers?” “What?” Beth responded. “Yeah,” Carly told them, “apparently, they watched footage of Lilly, and I assume a few others, who aren’t babying us enough. New rules have been put in place that we can’t have our cell phones in the nest, my EdgeSphere glasses were confiscated, and now we can only call our nest mothers’ mommy.’” “She said as much earlier,” Amanda responded. “You did talk to her earlier?” Carly asked. “They must have just had that meeting when I dropped off her dress. It’s part of why I left her the jamming device. Carly, I believe she’s the only one in that building you should ever completely trust.” “I think I can trust Mackenzie, too,” I told her honestly. “Maybe… but well, let me go look this woman up first. I’ll be back in a few minutes,” she told them. Beth watched her disappear, “You have to stay out of trouble; this doesn’t sound good,” she told me. “By the way, did you steal your glasses back to call, or what?” Carly shook her head, “You have to keep it a secret, but Grandma finally found someone who could make me a set of the contacts. These are a bit different, though, and can work completely like EdgeSphere by sending sound directly into my brain. They also connect neurally so I can have a conversation. I’m hoping I’m not muttering back in my pod, though.” “We’ll have to avoid doing this too much,” she said with a sigh. “So, what happened with your test earlier?” Carly asked. “I have no clue, Carly! I actually hope Amanda can help… I took the test, and it was like no big deal to me. I knew the answers from studying with your help, as well as the study guide our professor gave us.” “Okay, that seems right?” “Reila though… I kept waiting for her to come out! Like, I figured she’d be five or ten minutes behind me at most because we studied together the night before! Instead, she finally turned in her test when she had to as she ran out of time!” “Huh? Does she get bad test anxiety?” Carly asked. Right then, Beth got notifications that Amanda Westerfield, Addison Sylvester, and Cameron Sylvester wanted to come in. “Why do my parents want in?” She wondered aloud. “Huh?” Carly said. Beth let them in and noted her mother looked around the room with her normal critical eye. It was almost as if she wanted to complain that something was out of place but didn’t say anything. “Hi, Beth,” her dad said. She couldn’t help herself; it was virtual, but she gave him a hug and her mom a hug before asking, “Why are you guys here?” “Amanda called us,” her dad said. “Why?” “Because we know this new head nest mother of Carly’s,” her mom answered. “Oh?” “Yeah, she used to work as the head of the daycare your dad went to when he was adopted,” she said. “That’s odd,” Carly said. “Yeah, once I fired her, I honestly didn’t think she’d be working with Littles again?” her mom said. “You fired her, Mom?” “Yes, she allowed a bunch of crap to happen to your dad, and I wasn’t about to settle for that. She was the kind of corrupt ‘all littles should be babies’ type that was in tight with my mother.” ‘I always appreciate she never says, your grandmother,’ Beth thought, shuddering of any relation – adopted or otherwise – with that woman! “Hold on, we’ll come back to this mess,” Carly said. “I’m actually more worried about what you said about that test with Reila. Do you have your test results yet?” She used a virtual screen to log in and discovered they had auto-graded and posted the test. “Yes, one hundred percent,” she smiled at that. “I’m actually kind of surprised by that.” “You studied hard,” Carly said. “What score did Reila get, I wonder?” “Should I ask?” “Maybe tomorrow… was there something else with that test for Reila?” “She said none of it was on the study guide? It was all new content?” Beth felt nervous for her friend, “Honestly, she basically had a meltdown on me there.” “How is that class graded?” Carly asked. “Four tests and a project?” Beth said. “So if she gets a zero, she still can pass…” “The midterm is weighted more… I think it was like thirty percent?” “Something’s not right there, Grandma,” Carly said. “No, there’s too many plots seemingly swirling around here,” Amanda replied. “What’s the game here?” her dad asked. “What happened in the nests after that whole thing blew up?” “Honestly, it became almost like college again to me,” Carly said, “the only differences were mainly the fact we’re in diapers? Some babying, but not much? Really, it was just an occasional bit of trying to make us smile during awkward diaper changes?” “I bet someone doesn’t like that part especially,” her dad said. “I’m going to put some feelers out about this.” “Me too,” her mom added. “We need to figure out where Doctor Chester went for the last twenty-four years. I would assume she would have retired at some point, which would be why Shapiro brought her in?” “Beth, Carly, make sure you stick to the rules, study, and keep your heads down this week!” her mother said. “I’ll look into the situation with Reila,” Grandma said. “If she really did have another test thrown at her, maybe I can get a retest scheduled for her.” “If not?” Beth asked. “Well… it depends on the rest of her grades,” Amanda said slowly. “If they were bad?” Carly asked. “They’d probably offer her a choice?” Amanda answered hesitantly. “A choice?” Carly asked. “She’s only four inches above the cutoff. They’ll give her the same choice they gave Nevaeh,” Beth replied. “They…” Carly started to say. “Carly, disconnect! Someone is trying to trace who’s in here!” Amanda said abruptly. Carly disconnected without waiting for anything. “Is she okay?” Beth asked a second later. “She should be; she did a good job hiding everything. There’s just a very thorough person trying to dig right now. I need to go deal with this. Cam, Addy, I’ll call you if I figure out anything. Beth, be careful and make sure Carly doesn’t go anywhere alone. The more you and Nikki are around – the better!” Amanda’s avatar disappeared, leaving her parents. “Why can’t people just leave things alone?” Beth asked her dad. “I don’t know, sweetie, I don’t know. I do know we love you, and we’ll never let anyone hurt you!” He gave her the best hug an avatar could provide then. They talked for a few minutes more, discussing the vacation a little bit, and then they left, and she shut down her glasses. Beth wiped her eyes and had to find some makeup wipes to clean her face off of the snot and tears that had come while she’d been waiting for Carly, talking to everyone and everything else. She had one more thing she needed to do before resuming studying. ‘Reila, did you get your test score…?’ There was a long pause, and Beth ended up doing a few other things while she waited for a response. ‘Can I come to your room?’ there was a pause, ‘Maybe I could stay the night?’ Beth was really worried then. ‘Sure,’ she said in reply. When Reila arrived, she was already wearing pajamas at least and rushed to hug Beth as soon as she opened the door. She was completely in tears, “Beth, I don’t know what I’m going to do?!?” “What happened?” It took Reila a moment, “I got a thirty-three percent on that test! I basically guessed on everything!” “It’s just one test…” “I got an eight-five on my first one, Beth! The math isn’t there for me to pass!” “Well, it’s just one class, Reila…?” “Maybe, but I think there’s something else going on. My advisor already set up a meeting with the dean on the Monday after break…?” “Why?” “Beth, I think they’re trying to make me drop out or go…” “Go…?” Beth asked, even as she knew the answer. “Live in the nests…” with that, Reila was a sobbing mess. Beth held her and let her cry it out before laying her down on her bed. ‘I have to study,’ Beth thought, getting to work. After a couple hours, Rachel appeared and quietly said to her, “Beth, you really should get some sleep…?” “Ugh…” she looked at the time. “You’re right, Rachel.” She went to the bathroom, washed her hands, and then crawled in beside Reila. As she was doing so, she noticed a purple papery waistband sticking out above her pajama pants. She gently pulled the sleeping girl’s pants down to discover a Pull-Up with its indicators changed to mark that it was wet. “Crap,” she said aloud. “Rachel?” She whispered. “Yes?” “Could you help me with Reila? I don’t want to embarrass her, but she’s wearing a wet pull-up already?” “I’ve scanned her bladder contents; she shouldn’t leak if that’s your concern?” Beth groaned, “Mostly, but I also don’t feel right going to sleep with her wet? She might get a rash?” A moment later, the hologram appeared and gently pulled her friend out of the loft without warning, laying her on top of a holographic projection of a table that suddenly appeared. “What are you doing?” Beth asked. “Changing her,” she told her, “this is what you wanted, right? It’s a part of my programming, and I’m always happy to change an adorable little girl’s diapers!” Before Beth could say more, an actual toddler diaper appeared and was wrapped around her body. She pulled her pants back up and delivered her back to the bed. “There, she’ll be good for the night.” The hologram sounded pleased with herself, even as she felt mortified for her friend, who was still somehow asleep! “Rachel?” She asked a second later. “Yes, Beth?” “Please don’t put that Pull-Up in my trash? I don’t want people to think I need them?” “Do not worry, Beth, I have the evidence it wasn’t you, but I also already disintegrated it. Amanda had already given a directive if something was needed, it was not to be allowed to be known.” Beth rubbed her head; she’d had enough for the day. “Thanks, Rachel. Goodnight.” She hugged her friend and fell asleep quickly, her eyes closing. Not before wondering, though, ‘Where did Rachel get a diaper?’ +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! You may not have noticed it, but there was a link to 'The Soggy Little Diaper' sung by AI on my YouTube channel. I'll be throwing a few of those songs in here and there as references; I figured readers might enjoy bringing them to life a bit more. That was one of my longer chapters in a while, and quite an eventful one. Let me know what you think, please! On the writing front, I'm finally making some progress in the past few days that I have scheduled to work on this project. I finished Chapter 170 last night, which officially gets me through to the New Year! I'm hoping to write some more in the next couple of days before I have to switch to another project. If I manage to get a few more chapters ahead, I might consider an extra chapter this week. We'll see how it goes! I'll have to return to this and continue writing again in the last part of the year and the beginning of next year. (UPDATED FRIDAY NIGHT: I'll make a deal, get this chapter to 30 likes and you get a bonus chapter Sunday! I just finished Chapter 172 and am feeling generous! 🙂) Finally, I have no idea how much it'll get used, but I started a Discord Server this week: https://discord.gg/BN39Phbj That link will work until next Thursday. (Message me after that) I started it mainly to provide you all with a place to download those AI tracks if you want. I've opened a channel about this story, where you can have more real-time discussions with each other and me, potentially too. We'll see how it goes! I don't want to see comments disappearing from this site, so I consider it an extra feature. I know it's worked for some other authors!

Chapter 46: Just a Fluke I stood frozen in place with Hannah’s arms wrapped firmly around me. At least she had hugged me around my chest. Any lower and her hands might have stumbled upon the padding beneath my shorts. I needed to get that pull-up off. I should have known better than to keep it on so close to when everyone was coming home for the evening. I could have encountered problems even if it weren’t for Hannah’s surprise visit. And what had I gotten myself into? I deeply regretted telling Hannah that we were friends back at camp, even if that had been the only plan I was able to come up with to purchase her silence about my bedwetting. I watched over Hannah’s shoulder as her cousin, Emma, practically dashed out the door. Not fair. She got to go play soccer. I had to stay home and babysit her cousin. It was an annoying ending to what had otherwise been a perfect day of having the house to myself to experience wearing an actual diaper for the first time. Who knew how long it would be before an experience like that again? I should have taken at least one more diaper when I had swiped one from Hannah’s suitcase back at camp. Like she would notice one more was gone. My little brother Jackson came pounding down the stairs behind me as I watched the front door shut following Emma’s exit. Hannah finally released me from the hug. I wasn’t sure if it was her pull-up or mine that I heard crinkle when we each took a step back. If Jackson, who had witnessed Hannah’s accident on the front steps when he had arrived home with Mom only minutes ago, had any further thoughts on what he had seen, he didn’t make them known. He turned the corner to the living room with a handful of miniature toy cars held in his arms. Well, he was only five. Kids that age had memories about as good as goldfish. “I’m going to start making dinner,” Mom said. “Hannah, do you like eating spaghetti?” “No,” Hannah said with a shake of her head. “That’s gross.” “How about fried rice?” Hannah shook her head again. “I could make you some chicken nuggets.” That suggestion brought a smile to Hannah’s face. I couldn’t believe it. Mom never let me be that picky when it came to dinner. If I didn’t like something, I had to try it, but I wasn’t required to finish it. But being able to reject dinner options multiple times in a row? That was unheard of. I wasn’t all that keen on spaghetti, but I would have preferred if Hannah had stuck on that or fried rice rather than nuggets. That was Jackson’s favorite meal. I didn’t mind it. But it wasn’t something I wanted to eat more than a few times a month. “Why don’t you show Hannah around?” Mom said. “It’s going to be a while before dinner is ready. Have to get the oven heated up first.” I gave Hannah a short tour of the house, showing her around the main level before heading upstairs. I gave Jackson, who was playing with his toys in the living room, a wide berth. Hannah ran up the stairs ahead of me to the second floor, and I realized I had made a mistake in the clothes I had picked out for her. Many of my shorts didn’t tend to be high-waisted. After all, there wasn’t any need to worry about a pull-up sticking out the top. On Hannah, this was a problem. If she was standing or sitting still, her shirt settled in place just enough to keep the top of the pull-up concealed, but the second she lifted her arms up, bent over, or leaned to the side, her unusual undergarments were plain as day. I didn’t like other people wearing my clothes. I didn’t ever share clothes with Emma or Angie, though they, at times, would swap pajamas at sleepovers. It was an unexplainable ick. I hadn’t objected initially to getting the shorts for Hannah both because Mom had asked me to do so and because there hadn’t been any alternative solution to her wet pants, which was also partially my fault. It wasn’t until I took the first step up the stairs that I became aware again of how I still had a pull-up under my shorts as well, as the padding scrunched between my legs with each step upward. At least my shorts were a pair that was better suited to hide the pull-up. I had to get the pull-up off before Grace got back. Mom didn’t seem to have noticed, and Jackson was obviously oblivious. I didn’t think Dad would be a problem, but my older sister had called me out in a wet pull-up that morning after the birthday sleepover. Would Grace notice a dry pull-up beneath my shorts? I didn’t want to chance it. After getting up the stairs, I pointed out each bedroom as I walked down the hallway toward my own one, which was at the very end. Once inside, Hannah ran toward my bed and launched herself in the air onto it. “It’s crinkly, just like mine,” she proclaimed loudly. I winced, glancing instinctively toward the hallway. Thank goodness that Jackson had already made his way downstairs. I needed to get Hannah off of the topic of pull-ups and bedwetting, lest she accidentally blurt out the wrong thing at the wrong time. I chose not to acknowledge her comparison of how our beds both had protective covers on the mattresses. Though it did make me wonder. My experiment today seemed to suggest that Hannah’s diapers could hold a massive amount of pee without leaking. Why would she also need a plastic mattress protector? Hannah didn’t seem capable of sitting still. She practically leaped off of the bed as she perused the entire bedroom. There was no stopping her as she touched and sifted through all my things, all while giving a running commentary of what she thought about all of it. I had left the top drawer of my dresser open. Sure, Hannah already knew about my pull-ups. But I couldn’t be this careless. What if Jackson had wandered into my bedroom? He was just tall enough that he might be able to see into the top drawer if he stood on the tips of his toes. Hannah peeked into the drawer before I had a chance to go over and shut it. “That’s a lot of pull-ups!” Mom had just restocked. I belatedly remembered her comment about how she would get me the name-brand ones like Hannah wore rather than the generic ones I had the next time she was going to purchase pull-ups for me. It was a shame that I would have to wait a while for that. Hannah, thankfully, didn’t remain fixated on the pull-ups, her attention drawn next to some of my soccer trophies. While Hannah examined the trophies, I slid over to my dresser and closed the top drawer. As I stood next to the dresser, I clenched my legs together instinctively as a sudden urge to pee struck me. When was the last time I’d gone to the bathroom? It couldn’t have been that long ago. I relaxed as the need to pee went away, resuming my watch over Hannah as she continued to peruse my bedroom. A few moments later, the need to pee was back in full force, my bladder feeling as though it had suddenly arrived at its breaking point. What to do? Risk leaving Hannah alone in my room? Or risk not making it to the toilet in time? I had the pull-up on. I could wet it. No. I wasn’t like Hannah. I didn’t need to use pull-ups because I couldn’t make it to the toilet on time during the day. “Be right back.” I walked calmly to the bedroom door, acting as if my bladder wasn’t practically screaming at me, quickening my pace the moment I rounded the corner to the hallway and was out of sight. I locked the bathroom door behind me and then collapsed onto the cold toilet seat in a hurry. I barely managed a trickle. That was odd. I was sure I had needed to pee more than that. I strained for about a minute, getting a little more urine to come out. I was probably just feeling off because of how much extra water I had drunk today. That had to explain why my body was acting strange. I’d be fine tomorrow. I did look down at the pull-up as I attempted to empty my bladder. The absorbent lining on the interior remained completely white. Nothing had come out on accident. I relaxed slightly. The quarter-sized leak on my underwear earlier today had just been a one-off. I toyed with the idea of taking the pull-up off, hiding it somewhere in the bathroom, and returning to the bedroom commando. But in the few seconds I had before needing to get back to my bedroom, I couldn’t think of a suitable location that my family might not accidentally stumble upon before I’d have the opportunity to retrieve the pull-up. I wiped myself clean as fast as I could, trying not to think about what Hannah might be getting up to in the bedroom in my absence. I didn’t wait for the water to warm up as I washed my hands under a cold stream in the sink, shaking them dry and rubbing them on my shorts as I hurried back to the bedroom. I found Hannah with her head stuck inside my closet, looking through all the clothes hanging on the rack. A few shirts on the floor and empty hangers above them evidence enough that she wasn’t being all that careful. “What are you doing?” I asked as calmly as I could, doing my best not to snap at her. I’d put too much work into putting my laundry away neatly to have her come along and mess it all up. It was one of my least favorite chores to do. I tried — and failed — to surprise a large sigh. Hannah just had no concept of personal space or privacy whatsoever. There had been many times in my life when I had wished that I had a sister closer in age to me than Grace — maybe even a twin. But no, at least with siblings a decent distance in age from me, I was granted privacy in my room, and I certainly wasn’t expected to share any of my clothing. “I want something else to wear,” Hannah said. “I don’t like these shorts. They’re itchy.” I looked at the shorts Hannah was wearing. I’d last worn them a week ago at camp. Nothing had been wrong with them then. That didn’t make any sense. I knew my shorts weren’t itchy. Just like I knew my pull-ups weren’t itchy. I didn’t understand why Hannah would claim that they were. Maybe that was just her way of saying that she didn’t like them. It was bad enough that Hannah was already wearing that pair of shorts. I didn’t need her trying on half my clothes to finally find something that would better suit her picky tastes. And what did it matter that her pull-ups showed, anyway? That secret was already out. “Can’t you just wear the shorts? It’s only for a few hours.” “But,” Hannah said, her voice rising an octave to a high-pitched whine. A distraction. I needed a distraction. No more conversations about pull-ups, bedwetting, or clothing. I knew what would work. Even if I also knew that it would send Hannah on another tangent that there would be no getting her off of. I walked over to my desk, opened the drawer, and pulled out the portable video game console. “Do you want to check out this Harry Potter game?” <><><> “Maddy, Hannah, it’s time for dinner.” At the sound of Mom calling from the foot of the stairs, I looked over at the clock. Nearly forty-five minutes had passed since Mom had come home. I hadn’t been expecting dinner just yet. I knew Grace wasn’t home. She always went back to her room to change clothes after returning from work, and I knew I wouldn’t have missed her walking in the hallway. “Can you play for a few more minutes?” Hannah asked as I pressed the pause button on the game and set the console to the side. I eased myself off of the bed, again careful to make sure my pull-up didn’t show. I had to get it off. Maybe I could let Hannah run ahead. It would just take a moment. I could slip the pull-up off. Exchange it for regular underwear and return it to the dresser. I let Hannah head out the bedroom door without following behind her. I waited, listening for her footsteps. I’d be able to tell if she made it down the stairs. That would give me enough time. But the creaking of her footsteps in the hallway came to a pause. And a second later, Hannah poked her head back around the bedroom door. “Aren’t you coming?” she asked. I suppressed a sigh. There was no choice but to follow her. I noticed that only five spots were set at the dining room table when I arrived at the bottom of the stairs. “Isn’t Hannah staying for dinner?” I asked as Mom rounded the corner from the kitchen, a tray of breaded chicken tenders in one hand and a bowl of spinach salad in the other. “Of course she is,” Mom said, setting the food down on the center of the table. “But where is she going to sit? You didn’t add a spot for her.” “Oh, Grace is covering for a coworker’s shift, so she isn’t going to be home for a few more hours.” That was really good news. I still needed to get the pull-up off, but Grace was my main concern. I would have a few more hours to get free from Hannah before. Before I could respond, Hannah walked to the other side of the table, taking a seat in Mom’s spot. For meals in the dining room, we always sat in the same spots. Mom and Dad on one side of the ovular table. Jackson was seated between Mom and me, and Grace was to my left. I stomped my foot. “You can’t sit there, Hannah. That seat is for Mom.” I pointed to where my older sister would normally sit. “You can have Grace’s spot.” Mom just laughed. “Maddy, it’s fine. We can mix things up tonight since Grace isn’t going to be here.” “Who’s Grace?” Hannah asked. I took a seat – in my proper spot, at least. “That’s my older sister.” “I’d like to have an older sister,” Hannah said while fiddling with her fork. Mom called out to Dad and Jackson, who came over from the living room to join us, with each going to their normal seats at the table. I looked over the options for the meal: frozen chicken strips with ketchup, ranch, and honey mustard to dip them in, a spinach and strawberry salad, and instant mashed potatoes. The dishes got handed around the table, and I helped myself to servings of each. Hannah looked apprehensively at the scoop of salad that Mom helped serve onto her plate. “Strawberries are a fruit,” she said. “Salads are for vegetables.” I gritted my teeth as Mom just laughed off Hannah’s comment, assuring her that it would actually taste good. I knew I wasn’t supposed to criticize food at dinner. Why were the rules different for Hannah? I picked sullenly at my dinner. I would have preferred the spaghetti that Mom had originally been planning. Hannah was not the neatest of eaters. Twice, she let ketchup drip onto her shirt while raising a chicken tender to her mouth, for real. Not even potty trained. And probably not far off from needing a bib. Nothing more was said about the circumstances surrounding Hannah’s arrival at the house. I didn’t doubt that Dad already knew, though. Information tended to flow freely between my parents. My parents asked Hannah some basic questions: Where was her family from, whether she had siblings, and what she liked to do for fun. Hannah answered nearly all of them with her mouth full as she focused on downing her chicken strips, the salad still untouched. Jackson’s chair squeaked as he pushed it back and stood up from the table. Mom looked first at Jackson’s plate – chicken mostly finished, salad and potatoes uneaten — before calling out after him. “Jackson, you need to clean your plate before you go play.” Jackson didn’t turn around as he gave his reply. “I need to poop.” I rolled my eyes as I stabbed another chicken strip with my fork, preparing to dip it in a small puddle of ketchup pooled in the corner of my plate opposite the still, untouched salad. What was with boys his age and their obsession with saying poop or pee rather than just saying they were going to the bathroom or restroom? As if Jackson’s sudden exit had reminded Hannah of something, she stood up from the table as well, glancing down the hallway to where Jackson had gone to the first-floor bathroom. Hannah’s feet were crossed, her legs quivering slightly. “Is there another bathroom?” I realized I hadn’t directly pointed out the upstairs bathroom on our tour. “It’s upstairs on the right side of the hallway,” Mom said. Hannah dashed off, nearly losing her balance as she rounded the corner to the stairs, which were visible from where I was sitting at the dining room table. Her shirt flew up as she took the stairs two at a time, exposing enough of her pull-up to make it more than obvious. I started to work on my salad after finishing the last chicken nugget. Not my favorite, but one Mom had made before. I didn’t really like spinach, so I tried to ration out the strawberries so I would not end up having to take bites that only contained that awful-tasting green leafy stuff. And then I needed to pee. Again. I clenched my legs together. It wasn’t fair. We only had two bathrooms in our house. I knew that Angie’s place had three. This wouldn’t even be a problem if my parents had just bought a house with a reasonable number of bathrooms in it. I probably had overdone things this morning, drinking way too much water in my eagerness to make sure I made full use of the diaper. Now, my bladder was all confused. And there was nothing I could do. Both bathrooms were full. I couldn’t think of any excuse to leave the table. There was no way to know how much time had passed since Jackson and Hannah had each gone off to the bathroom. I couldn’t see the clock near the entryway, and I knew better than to pull out my phone at the dinner table. Doing so was strictly forbidden. The pain between my legs was building rapidly. I didn’t have much time left. Maybe I would be safe. It wasn’t as though I had peed that much during the last two close calls. I tried to stare blankly at my pile of mashed potatoes as my bladder gave in without warning, the familiar warmth between my legs now terrifying rather than comforting. I found myself unable to breathe as I silently counted out the seconds. Three. Five. Seven. Done. The flow of urine into my pull-up ceased as suddenly as it had begun. I shoved a large spoonful of mashed potatoes into my mouth, not daring to look up at Mom and Dad. Was I safe? They hadn’t reacted. Despite the warmth of the newly wet pull-up, I didn’t feel the telltale wetness around my inner thighs that would be the first recognizable sign that the pull-up hadn’t held up. It was Hannah’s fault. If she hadn’t been here, I would have been able to go to the bathroom without being stuck at the table and forced to instead go in the pull-up. I continued to pick away at my food, stabbing irritably at the remaining spinach on my plate. Jackson arrived back at the table a minute later, followed closely by Hannah. I looked over at Hannah’s plate. She had picked each strawberry out of her salad. I doubted that she had eaten a single leaf of spinach. As much as I tried to ignore the feeling of the wet pull-up, I wasn’t able to take my mind off the sensation. I needed to get it off as soon as possible. But how? I had to get away from Hannah. But the only place in the house she would leave me alone would be in the bathroom. Couldn’t leave the pull-up in the trash. That would raise too many questions if it was noticed. I was still in the midst of contemplating a way out of my predicament when Hannah loudly announced she was done eating and stood up from the table. She took one step away before pausing, her eyes drawn to the floor by a sudden pitter-patter of feet from beneath the table. “A cat!” Hannah exclaimed. I leaned down and looked underneath the table. Chester was standing underneath Jackson’s chair, his tail flicking back and forth. “Does your family have any pets?” Mom asked. “No,” Hannah said. “I really wish I could get a cat.” As Hannah walked toward Jackson’s chair, Chester darted away, pausing at the foot of the stairs before running up to the second floor. Hannah pouted. “I just wanted to pet him.” “Chester can be shy sometimes,” Mom said. “Maddy can show you how to play with him.” I was happy for the chance to avoid finishing the small pile of spinach on my plate. I was not happy to be forced to stand up from the table with all eyes on me. Not with what was under my shorts. Certainly not, given the condition that it was. The moment of truth. I stood up from the table as carefully as I could, ever so casually giving my shirt a tug to ensure the waistband of my shorts was fully covered. I didn’t look down. I didn’t want to draw any attention to that area of my body. With each step away from the table, I was fully aware of how the pull-up was sagging off of my body, though I was experienced enough to sense that it wasn’t nearly as full as its maximum limits. I hoped more than anything that my posterior didn’t appear off to anyone watching me. At least the shorts were large on me, not form-fitting to the point where the outline of a wet pull-up would show. I followed Hannah up the stairs, struggling to keep pace with her while also trying to walk normally. It wasn’t hard to find Chester. There weren’t many places for him to go. The doors to Grace’s and my parents’ bedrooms were both closed. We checked the bathroom first, but he usually only went in there after showers to lick drops from the faucet in the tub. We arrived at my bedroom to find Chester lying sprawled out on my bed, nestled in between my two pillows. Before I could even open my mouth to warn Hannah that she needed to slow down or risk scaring Chester away again, she bolted forward, right up to the edge of the bed, leaning right over the cat. Chester was not amused. He jumped out of his spot on the bed and made a beeline for the door. When Hannah dashed after the cat, I didn’t make any attempt to stall her. This was the distraction that I needed. I listened to the sound of Hannah’s feet pounding down the staircase. Poor Chester. Maybe I could make it up by sneaking him a catnip treat later. With no hesitation, I dropped my pants to the floor, along with the pull-up. The wet pull-up got rolled up and tucked beneath the plethora of dry pull-ups in the top drawer of the dresser. Not ideal. But I could toss it out in the garage in the morning. That was the normal routine, at least after realizing that keeping the wet pull-ups in the garbage can in my room or the bedroom was leaving a lingering scent of urine. I grabbed a clean pair of underwear and nearly put it on before realizing belatedly that it would be better to get cleaned up first. With my shorts and underwear in hand, I dashed down the hallway and into the bathroom, where I quickly wiped myself dry with toilet paper, flushed, and then got dressed into more age-appropriate clothes. I wasn’t in a rush to get back to Hannah. I adjusted my shorts while looking at myself in the bathroom mirror. So many close calls. I promised myself that I would be more careful going forward. But I didn’t fret. It wasn’t my fault, especially not the last accident. Just a fluke. But no matter how I adjusted my shorts, the underway hidden beneath them didn’t feel right. I found myself wishing it was already time for bed when I could wear a pull-up freely, with my little brother being the only person I would need to keep it hidden from at night. As I meandered down the stairs, I wondered if Hannah had managed to corner Chester. For his sake, I kind of hoped that she hadn’t. If Chester had been a smart cat — in possession of more than one brain cell — he would have disappeared into the basement to hide in the dark corners of the laundry room until Hannah was gone for the night. Chester was not a smart cat. He had instead made his way into the living room, where he was hiding underneath one of the sofas. Hannah was busy attempting to coax him out to play. She had found one of his favorite toys, a little fishing pole with a soft mouse at the end of a short, stretchy string. Dad was in his recliner, feet up, typing away on his work laptop. Jackson was playing with his miniature toy cars, making the most awful sounds that didn’t bear any resemblance to the actual thing. Mom was off in the kitchen. I could hear the sound of running water coming from the sink in the distance as she worked to tidy up from dinner. As I took a seat on the couch, I found myself subconsciously tugging my shirt down again while sitting. I pulled my hand away. Completely unnecessary. Not like I had anything I needed to hide now. The shorts I had loaned to Hannah didn’t fit her as well as they fit me. As she laid down further to reach for the cat, the top several inches of the pull-up became visible. I averted my eyes, pretending to suddenly be really interested in the remaining tea in the glass on the side table to my left. I adjusted my shirt again. “Dad, dad,” Jackson said, until his whining caught Dad’s attention, and he looked up from his laptop at my younger brother. “Why is she wearing a pull-up? Only babies wear pull-ups?” My cheeks burned with secondhand embarrassment. Hannah didn’t look up. It was still hard to tell how much she heard through her noise-reducing ear muffs, but I had come to realize that unless she was actively paying attention to a conversation, things happening to the side didn’t catch her attention. I didn’t recall much of the potty training process my parents had used for Jackson – that had taken place before my interest in pull-ups and diapers had begun – but I did recall that what had done the trick for him at least had been making the clear distinction for him that in order to be a big kid, he had to move on from wearing pull-ups. Dad’s eyes shifted to the left, briefly taking in the sight of Hannah, whose pull-up was still showing, before providing an answer to Jackson’s query. “It’s not polite to talk about other people’s underwear,” Dad said. “And yes, sometimes older kids need to wear pull-ups if they have a medical condition, and their bodies have a hard time remembering to go in the toilet.” “OK,” said Jackson. He accepted the answer and resumed making even more irritating noises with his toy cars. I looked over at Hannah. She was lucky enough to be able to block all of that out. “Maddy,” Dad said, looking at me and nodding in Hannah’s direction. I looked down at Hannah, who was still loudly attempting to get Chester to chase the toy and come out from under the couch. “Can you help her out?” I scooted over to the other side of the couch and gave Hannah’s shirt a slight tug downward to get it back into place, removing the pull-up from sight. Hannah remained too focused on her unsuccessful attempts to play with Chester to pay any heed to my intervention. I rolled my eyes as I watched her continue to whack the toy back and forth under the couch. I slid off the couch and took a seat on the floor next to Hannah. “Give it here,” I said as I took the toy from her. “You have to wiggle the mouse and then move it out of sight so that he gets curious about chasing it.” It took about a minute, but after a few final deft maneuvers with the cat toy, Chester came darting out from underneath the couch. Hannah immediately attempted to grab him. Not a good idea. “Ouch,” Hannah squealed, jerking her hand back as Chester sprinted out down the hallway at full speed. Despite Hannah’s whimpers about the fresh cut on the back of her hand, I was able to make out the sound of the cat scrambling madly down the stairs. <><><> Picking out a band-aid for Hannah proved nearly as difficult as finding pull-ups or clothes that she liked to wear. The plain ones were ugly. She didn’t like any of the superhero ones reserved for Jackson. There were a couple of Harry Potter-themed ones remaining from a pack Mom had purchased for me a couple years back, but none of them were in the right size to properly cover up the inch-long gouge Chester had left on Hannah’s hand. “Ow, ow, ow,” Hannah cried as Mom finished applying disinfectant to the wound. Hannah had finally acquiesced to one of the standard Band-Aids, if only because I told her that she wouldn’t be able to play on my videogame system unless she had a bandage on the cut. Sequestered in the bedroom, there wasn’t any more damage that Hannah could do. No more uncomfortable interactions with Jackson or my parents. No pull-ups being shown off at inopportune times. The only breaks I got from her were the trips to the bathroom. Hannah made three mad dashes to the bathroom. As far as I could tell, she managed to avoid having any accidents. I remembered the potty training watch Hannah had been wearing the first time we had met earlier in the summer. She hadn’t worn it at camp either. Perhaps Hannah had forgotten it back at Emma’s place. Seemed like something she should still be using. For myself, I made two quick trips to use the toilet, though neither had been prompted quite as urgently as what had led to the accident at the dinner table. The sound of the doorbell ringing a couple hours later had me letting out a massive sigh of relief as Hannah raced downstairs to greet her parents. Hannah darted up from the bed to race downstairs. I tagged along more slowly. The sooner Hannah was out the door, the better. But when I got to the foot of the stairs, it was Grace I saw coming in through the entryway, not Hannah’s parents. Hannah didn’t say anything to my older sister. Her attention was focused straight down the hallway, right at Chester, who was in the living room. This time, Hannah didn’t run after Chester. She started tip-toeing as slowly as possible in his direction. Grace took a look at the bandage on one of Hannah’s outstretched hands. “Looks like she learned to be careful with Chester the hard way,” she said. “Her family doesn’t have any pets,” I said. Grace and I continued to watch as Hannah moved in slow motion down the hallway. Chester, who had flopped in the middle of the living room, was now occasionally looking back in her direction. Hannah paused each time he looked up at her like she was in the middle of a game of Red Light, Green Light. “What’s the deal with Hannah wearing pull-ups?” Grace asked in a hushed tone as Hannah finally made it to within a few feet of Chester. I took a close look at Hannah before replying. Her pull-ups weren’t visible at all. “She has autism,” I said at last. That had been a sufficient enough explanation for Mom. “I see,” Grace said. She paused for a second before turning around to head up the stairs to her bedroom. That was a close call. Not for Hannah, but for me. What would have happened if Grace had come home for dinner when I still had a pull-up of my own underneath my shorts? I nibbled slightly on my lip as I thought about what the answer to that question might be. That had been a close call. Even if I’d kept my pull-up dry tonight, if I’d still had it on, Grace would have been aware, and it would have been impossible to try and explain away why I was wearing one a couple hours before my bedtime. In the distance, Hannah was now only a foot away from Chester, every motion remaining slow and very exaggerated as she started to bend down. Chester seemed relaxed enough. Maybe she’d get away with petting him without needing any additional bandages. Her pull-up was visible once again as she bent down further. There was no helping her with that. Then the doorbell rang for a second time. Chester flew up right into the air, scrambling as he landed back on the floor and dashed away back to the basement. Hannah turned around to watch him run, stomping her feet as she did so. “I’m coming,” Mom called out from the kitchen. I took a peak through the window as Mom walked to the front door. The two adults at the door bore a close resemblance to Hannah. She was finally going home. Thank goodness. Mom ushered Hannah’s parents, Steve and Megan, inside as Dad stepped into the living room as well to greet them. “Thank you so much for looking after Hannah,” Megan said. “We hadn’t even realized that she had run off until your daughter texted Emma.” Mom reassured her that it hadn’t been an issue at all. “We have Emma over all the time. I’m sure we’ll be seeing Hannah again.” “Hannah was so excited when she got back from camp last week. She said she had a lot of fun being in the same cabin as Maddy,” Megan said. “Having a new friend to look forward to is making the move so much easier.” I started picking at my fingernails. Hannah had promised not to speak of my bedwetting or the fact that I had been wearing pull-ups during the day at camp as a means to make her feel better. What did her parents know? Even if Hannah hadn’t mentioned that I was a bedwetter, telling them that I had been in the same cabin as her, one reserved for kids with that issue, was just as bad. “When is your move-in date?” Dad asked. “We don’t have an exact date yet,” Steve said. “But it will be sometime later this summer. Need to get everything settled before school starts.” “Will they be in the same grade?” Dad asked. “Maddy is starting eighth grade this fall.” “Hannah is in seventh grade,” Megan said. “But we have her signed up for a private school about fifteen minutes from here. That was one of the reasons we relocated, actually. We were looking for something that offered more specialized attention.” “Hannah,” her dad said. “We need to get going. It’s almost time for you to get ready for bed.” I watched as Hannah started to walk over to her parents. Her shirt briefly slipped up to reveal the pull-up waistband again for a half-second. Cause her shorts didn’t cover it. Because they were my shorts. It was bad enough that she was borrowing them for the evening. I didn’t want her taking them home. “Hey,’ “I said. “Can I have my shorts back before you leave?” Hannah’s parents both looked at me quizzically and then at their daughter. Apparently, Emma hadn’t informed her aunt and uncle about the extent of her cousin’s accident. Mom stepped in to explain. “Hannah’s shorts got wet, so I tossed them in the wash and gave her a pair of Maddy’s to wear for the evening.” “I see,” Hannah’s mom said with a nod that suggested this wasn’t an unusual occurrence, taking another glance over at her daughter. “Maddy,” Mom asked. “Can you go grab Hannah’s shorts from the laundry room? The dryer should be done by now.” Mom had tossed Hannah’s urine-soaked shorts into the washing machine with a load of laundry, so it took me a couple minutes to pick through the nearly too-warm-to-touch clothing in the dryer before I found her shorts. Hannah happily took her shorts back from me once I returned, rushing to the bathroom to get changed before returning to the room and tossing my shorts right at my chest. I caught them but held the shorts gingerly as if they had been contaminated. I didn’t like touching other people’s dirty clothes, even if it was my clothes that someone else had worn. As our parents talked, Hannah kept peeking down the hallway and sneaking glances into the kitchen, but with two new strangers arriving, Chester appeared to be out of sight for good this evening. That left Hannah and I standing awkwardly in the dining room as our parents talked about boring adult stuff like interest rates and the housing market. I watched as Hannah attempted to stifle a yawn, causing me to yawn for real. So much for needing to get home urgently for Hannah’s bedtime. That at least caught the attention of Hannah’s mom. She looked at her watch before motioning to her husband. “I think we need to head out for real now,” Megan said. “Emma mentioned she had friends coming over for a sleepover tomorrow, so we’ll see you then.” My heart sank at the reminder of the sleepover, which I had pushed to the back of my mind since Emma had told me earlier today that her cousin would be in town for it. How was I going to survive it? The sudden hope of getting a chance to snatch another one of Hannah’s diapers clashed head-on with the fear of my secret getting out to the last two people in the world who I wanted to find out. Hannah would expect me to be wearing pull-ups tomorrow night. Emma and Angie would assume I’d be in regular underwear. Somehow, someway, I would need to convince all three of them that they were each right. I glanced over at Hannah as she crinkled past me on her way to the front door. She had better keep her promise. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 145: New Rules BETH WOKE UP to Rachel pushing on her shoulder, “Time for you two to wake up, girls.” “Ugh,” she said, a loose hair from Reila had found its way into her mouth. “Come on, Reila, we both have exams today.” She watched her sit up, climb down from the bed, and then, as her pajamas slipped to reveal the diaper Rachel had put on her, she said, “Eek… how… who?” She looked at Beth, “I promise I’m…” Beth didn’t let her say anything else; she just hugged her. “It’s okay, Reila, I won’t tell anyone.” “How did I end up in a diaper?” She asked nervously. “I dressed you in that, Reila,” Rachel said. “You won’t say anything, right?” Reila said, terrified. “No, and if you would like, I have a set of big girl panties for you, and I’ll destroy that wet diapee?” “Does she have to say it like that?” She asked Beth. “Knowing her? Yes.” Rachel saw her nod and rematerialized the holo-changing table again. From up close, Beth couldn’t believe it just formed in the air like their sets did. She’d never seen a smaller emitter set capable of doing that, and it was impressive. She tried to just look at that as her friend’s wet diaper was removed, she was wiped down, and a pair of panties found their way up her hips. Reila was crying when she was let down, and Rachel disappeared. Beth gave her a hug, “Come on, go get a shower. We’ll get breakfast, and then we’ll go take on the world. You can do this; I have your back.” “Thanks, Beth,” she said. Beth worried about her but had to get her own rear in gear and into the shower! As she showered, the questions that came up from last night were only bothering her more. Even before knowing about the apparent bedwetting issues Reila was having, she’d been worried about her friend failing out. She was pretty sure that, as Tweeners, they were still subject to the ‘you could leave’ rule rather than agreeing to live as a Little. She knew that Reila’s Mom was a Big, but her dad was just about her height. Beth resolved that she would tell her to drop out if that ultimatum came. She’d get her mom and dad to take her friend back home to New Haven if they needed to and get a spot at one of the universities there that were safer for non-Bigs. She shook her head as she left the shower to get water out of her ears, even as she quickly dried her hair, dressed in a comfortable outfit, refreshed her SkinSync makeup, and headed upstairs to Reila’s room. “You ready to go, Reila?” she asked, seeing the door was partially open. When she opened it the rest of the way, instead of seeing Reila putting her hair up or makeup on, she saw Tracy, their RA. “Umm… hi?” Beth said. “I just came to see if Reila’s ready to go to breakfast?” “Just about Beth. If you can just give us a few more minutes, Reila and I are just talking about some changes that need to happen in her room today while she’s gone to class.” The way she said it made her feel like spiders were crawling on her, and she had a bad feeling that Reila’s situation was going from bad to worse! ONCE I DISCONNECTED from the EdgeSphere space of Beth’s, I immediately went on defense with my firewalls and made one hundred percent sure no one could have traced where I was. I couldn’t help but think that things had kind of calmed down since the protests, and now, all of a sudden, everything was kicking into high gear just in time for midterms! I did get some sleep that night, but I also got more sleep than I wanted because Lilly woke me up and said, “Carly, let’s get your bath going so we can get you to your tests.” “What about my swim?” I asked sleepily as she carried me to the bathroom. “Mommy’s sorry, baby, but I’ve been told it’s too dangerous to have Littles swim in the big pool.” Lilly made a face that clearly told me what she thought of that, even as she hugged me tightly. “Sorry,” she said quieter again. “Not your fault,” I told her. It was still a half-hour before she’d wake the other girls up at least, so she actually bathed me and played with me like I was a toddler. It was a little mind-bending that early in the morning! Lilly dressed me all the way without any input from me, from diapering me to pulling all of my uniform pieces, including socks on, and braiding my hair in pigtails with bows. She sat me down at my desk when she was done. She placed a sippy cup of water beside me, “It’s from your bottles,” she quietly said to me, “I’m keeping them in my room.” “Thanks,” I told her while warily eyeing the cup. It was not even a sippy cup for an older baby, more of a ‘baby’s first’ sippy cup with a soft spout that was not that far removed from a baby bottle nipple. At this stage, though, I had to acknowledge there was a difference… especially since she had mentioned baby bottles the day before! I watched her get the girls up and seemingly baby each girl more and more. “May I head to breakfast now… Mommy?” I asked her. She made a face, “I think that’s okay, we may have to go via the rope on other days…” “Thank you, Mommy. Since I’m leaving the nest, may I have my phone?” “Let me finish putting this pretty bow in Mia’s hair…” she said. I watched her run to her room and hand me my phone. “Be good and stay out of trouble,” she told me. “Mommy, why is this all happening?” I heard one of the girls ask even as I was taking advantage of the permission and getting out of the nest. I was the first Little in the cafeteria that morning, and it was clear that it was unexpected to see me already. In my experience, the people who worked the lines were genuinely kind. I soon had a plate with a piece of waffle, bacon, and some juice and found my way to the table Beth and I usually sat at. She came in with Reila and Nikki just before the lines of Littles started arriving on the rope lines. ‘Shit! I hope I didn’t get Lilly in trouble…’ I worried. Reila looked horrible when Beth arrived with her, “Hey, Reila,” I said to her. “Hi, Carly,” she said, her voice sad. “What’s wrong?” I asked her. She shook her head, “I… I can’t talk about it.” “If there’s anything I can do, let me know?” I told her. “Thanks, Carly,” she said. I looked at Beth, but she shook her head and mouthed, ‘Not now.’ Right as I was about to take a bite, I noticed several of the Littles’ tables had their mothers going up and down them to put cloth bibs on them. “What’s going on?” Nikki asked, sitting down suddenly and blocking my view. “I don’t have a clue,” I whispered, “but the new interim Dean of Littles is off to an auspicious start right now…” Nikki’s presence was blocking the nest mothers from seeing me, and it seemed that was the only reason I wasn’t given one. “Carly?” Beth asked. “Last night when I got back to the nest was weird,” I told her. “I thought we were past this stuff?” “Keep your head down until break,” Beth told me. “I’ll try?” I replied. I hurriedly used the app with my Lenses to send a message to Grandma, letting her know that I really needed to talk to her before or after class. I waited for a response, but as I noticed a number of the Littles had their cups replaced with baby bottles because they were complaining about the morning, I made a decision. I asked, “Any chance you all are done eating?” “Yeah, I definitely lost my appetite,” Reila said. I walked behind in front of Beth out of the cafeteria, with Nikki right behind me. I thought there might have been a murmur about me as I left, but I just kept walking and held on tightly to Beth when she picked me up. “You need to tell your grandma about this,” Nikki said, walking beside me. “I messaged her,” I told her. Reila split off from us to go to the library to study before her midterm, saying, “I’ll see you in a bit.” “Good luck!” Beth and I called after her, and I could tell she was just as worried as I was. We had a half hour before class when we arrived in the Kilby building, and Grandma was walking in, too. “Let’s go talk upstairs,” she said to the three of us. In her office, I watched her scan for anything that didn’t belong before she stared into my eyes and said, “I’ve gotten little bits of things; tell me what’s going on from last night until today. We’re going to have to be quick here.” “At dinner, I noticed there were very few Littles eating in the cafeteria. Lilly almost seemed worried when she saw me eating with the girls and told me to make sure I got back to the nest as soon as possible. When I got there, I got the pleasure of meeting the new interim dean and house mother. I told you about that?” She nodded. “Well, when I got to the nest, Lilly pulled me into her room under the pretense of showing me her dress for Thursday, but instead used that bug zapper and kind of gave me a heads up on things.” “You told us all of that last night?” Beth said. “When she was done, we got to have a ‘circle-time’ talk about new rules of calling her Mommy, no phones, no other electronics… We were also informed that the only drinks we could have in the nest would have to be in sippy cups or baby bottles.” Beth made a face at that, “It was awkward, and everyone knew something was wrong. I got ahold of you last night. When I disconnected, I triple-checked that no one could or did trace my connection, and then went to sleep?” “This morning?” Grandma asked. “Lilly told me she had been forbidden from taking me swimming as it was unsafe, and she had been a bad mommy for taking me and risking my safety. She gave me a private bath, then went to get everyone else ready. She gave me a sippy cup on my desk, whispering that it had my water in it… After that, I examined everything and decided to make a break for it if I was allowed. She let me go, but I have a feeling this will be the last day I can go to breakfast on my own… Everyone came in holding onto the rope line things this morning.” “Then they made all the Littles wear bibs, Mandy,” Nikki said. “I watched them go through and replace all of their cups with baby bottles, too.” “What the hell is going on?” Grandma asked. “I wish I knew,” I told her. “Okay, Carly, whatever they tell you to do – go ahead and do it, no matter how stupid and babyish it is.” “I kind of planned on that,” I told her. “Be prepared for this to get a lot worse leading up to Friday… I’m kind of scared for the Littles that are here over the break. I’m going to get an appointment to see Ryan and also give your dad a call, Beth.” “What about Reila?” Beth asked. “More is going on with her too…?” “What happened to her?” I asked. “She didn’t want to say?” She looked guilty but said, “Don’t ever tell her I told you this! I want to help her, though! When we finished last night, I sent her a text asking about her test. She took forever to respond, but when she did, she wanted to come down and asked if she could stay the night.” “How bad?” Nikki asked. “She got a thirty-three percent,” Beth said, “she only got an eighty-five percent on her first test. That would normally be fine since she still has a couple of tests. Unfortunately, this one is weighted heavily enough that she basically can’t pass already. She told me she already had been told she had to meet with her advisor and the dean on the Monday after break.” “About?” Grandma asked. “Probably giving her the ‘drop-out’ or ‘join the Littles’ because that’s all you are speech like we talked about last night?” Beth said. “They can’t really do that, can they?” I asked. “They can… especially since when she came in last night, I learned she was wearing Pull-Ups. She wet one before I even went to bed. I had to push her over since she fell asleep crying and saw it... I had Rachel change her; she just put a baby diaper on her overnight, and then she incinerated both soaked pieces of evidence this morning.” “I’ll triple-check there’s not a trail to you on those…” Grandma said. “There must be one to her… Our RA was in her room earlier talking about ‘changes in her room.’” “You may need to stay away from her for your own safety, Beth,” Nikki told her. “What do we do now? This is getting crazy?” I asked. “Let me and a couple others see what we can do. Both of you need to avoid getting involved anymore! I’m going to meet you for dinner tonight if I can get permission. What do you have the rest of the day?” “We both have two midterms, then my animated film is showing not long after that at the festival. We were going to try to catch an hour of films then for our class?” “Make sure you don’t overstay that time there. I don’t want them accusing you of goofing around…” Grandma said. “And me?” Beth asked. “You two are safer together, Beth. Between Nikki and Carly, you’re probably at your safest. It’s when you’re alone that it’s an issue. Stay together as much as you can. But, right now, you two need to scoot to your classes and exams. Good luck, girls, give me a hug.” We both gave Grandma a hug. Beth had a test then in Logic, so she wanted to get there early. I set myself up at my usual seat. I looked at the time, and with fifteen minutes to class still, it gave me time to read some notices that had been sent to the Littles at Emerson via email. To: Students in Sanders and Wenig Halls From: Dr. Wendy Chester Interim Littles Residence Hall Director Subject: Revision of Rules Per university ordinance, the following restrictions are now in effect for all students residing in Sanders or Wenig Halls. In Sanders and Wenig Halls, portable electronics such as Phones, EdgeSphere units, or gaming devices must be turned in to Nest Mothers while present in the dormitory. Students may take their phones with them outside of the hall for emergency safety concerns. Computers and university-issued tablets may be used in dorms only for schoolwork. No gaming or internet access outside of this shall be allowed. Students must now be safely escorted to breakfast and dinner by nest mothers or designated university personnel/escorts. Students in Sanders and Wenig Halls will be designated to sit at specific tables by nest for breakfast and dinner. They are not permitted to sit anywhere else in the dining hall. All beverages must be consumed only from approved spill-proof containers during meals and in the dorms. Open-top containers, screw-top lids, and similar items are not permitted for residents of Sanders or Wenig. Please send any questions you may have to my office or direct them through your nest mother. My mind went blank as I barely held inside my head a string of curse words. ‘What the hell?!? Why would they be suddenly shifting like this?!?’ There was a pit in my stomach with the worry of everything else that morning, and I was left wondering what would be coming next! BETH SAT DOWN in the classroom used for her Logic class, and made sure she crammed a few last-minute details for the test. “Good morning,” the professor said as his TA began passing out test tablets. “Please make sure that you have all electronics put away and turned off. You may take up to the full two hours for this test, but I’m sure it will take less time for most of you if you studied.” “When you are finished, please press submit. You may turn in the tablet to me at the front and leave when you have done so. Good luck!” he said. Beth went to work on the test problems given, generally finding the questions quite simple… ‘Maybe even logical?’ she groaned at her own pun but kept working through it all. Finishing with about thirty minutes to spare, she ensured she had answered everything solidly and pressed submit! She looked around the room and saw a couple of other people starting to leave, and she joined them by turning in the tablet. Nikki was waiting when she left, “How was it?” she asked her. “Went well!” Beth replied. “Great! You’re done early; want to go pick the girlfriend up from class?” “Yeah, there’s that lounge close to her classroom. We can wait there?” Carly’s professor let them go a few minutes early, and she came out of the classroom to Beth and Nikki with the most angry look on her face that Beth had ever seen. “What happened?” Beth asked worriedly, “Are you okay?” With a sigh, Carly showed Beth the email and felt herself join in the anger! “They what?!?” she hissed! “Apparently, this new lady is out to make everything that happened before seem nice,” Carly told her. “So… like, how does that even work? Everyone’s classes end at different times?” “I think that’s why they didn’t say lunch yet…” Carly told her. “Ugh!!! Let’s get going, we’ve got a walk… and…” Beth sniffed a foul odor, “that’s not helping things either, huh?” She picked Carly up, gave her a hug, “Let’s get that diaper changed, and then we’ll figure out how to get this policy changed… Please tell me you sent that to your grandmother already?” Carly nodded, “yeah, she hasn’t replied yet.” “She will… Littles won the last battle, I think you can win again.” “Keep your voice down,” Nikki warned her. Fortunately, I believed we were far enough that the new dean couldn’t hear her, but that very devil was walking toward us at a rapid pace. “Excuse me, just what are you doing with this student?” Doctor Shapiro asked. Her voice was cold, and something seemed scarily calculating with her look at them. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ You all did it! You gave me my attention-seeking Little self likes and made me feel good! Thank you!!!! Please keep feeding the monster, my muse really does need to be fed likes regularly to keep her happy and writing! Speaking of happy and writing, I'm on my last day I've budgeted to work on this and am half-way through chapter 176. What does this mean for you all? Well, there won't be a long gap of chapters is my hope! I unfortunately am almost to the time of year where my work schedule both consumes all time, but also all ability to be creative. Last year I hit that block early and couldn't get ahead enough. My guess is I have one more year of a writing window that I'll need to finish this. I really hope it doesn't take 2. As of last night I was at 540k words into this tale, and it still has a long way to go! Anyway, let me know what you think about about how things are going. Obviously Littles are getting their proper care it seems now! I mean, who would possibly trust a Little to drink out of an open top container? Big girl cups? Only if you mean sippy cups of course! 😈 A world championship trophy?!?! For me?!?!? I just thought it was one of those dinky dollar store trophies! Wow!!! Yes, you get a chapter (and a trophy!)

Chapter 46: Rosie's Birthday Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- February “So you can hear me now?” Maria asked, just like everyone had just moments before, as we all sat in a circle in the playroom, with all attention on my girl right now after she had been in the hospital recovering from her procedure. “Yes, Maria, I told you, I can hear everyone now,” Ella giggled. “Okay… just checking.” “That’s so cool!” Rowan added. Then one of the boys across the room yelled out, “HEY GIRL, CAN YOU HEAR THIS?” before proceeding to blow a huge farting sound into his hands using his mouth. “I swear… they are going to be the first people here to not graduate…” Poppy sighed. “Just ignore them, hun.” “Don’t worry kiddos, I think they’ll learn their lessons very quickly…” Ceres said. Ceres was the Nanny on watch right now, with the other Nannies just outside and down the corridor in the security room. “What do you mean by that?” Ella asked, innocently. Grinning at my girlfriend, Ceres turned her attention in the direction of the boys’ group. “Oscar…” “WHAT?” the guy who made the farting sound called over. “Void.” As Oscar was being lifted up by his Nanny, Aurora, Ceres’ tried her best to hold in her laughter. Me and my friends on the other hand… we were in stitches, unable to breathe because we were laughing so hard. The poor guy’s expression went vacant as soon as Ceres said the trigger word. He got up onto his knees, squatted a bit… and filled the back of his nappy, drool dripping out of the corner of his mouth. The only other thing that came out of that boy’s mouth was babble, as the boys all scooched away from him as quickly as possible, trying to avoid the smell. And from their reactions… I think they all feared being Ceres’ next target, so they shut up and sat in silence as Aurora walked in, grabbed her charge, and carried him out, staring at Ceres with a look of disapproval. “He earned it,” was all Ceres said. Aurora… said nothing. She just walked out with Oscar in her arms, no doubt to change the guy’s shitty nappy. “That… was perfect…” Maria replied, clapping excitedly. “So I assume we can all do that?” asked Ava. “Do you mean can you trigger the boys or do you mean do you all have the trigger installed?” Ceres replied. “Both?” Ava shrugged. You could tell she both wanted to and didn’t want to know the answer to this. “No, you can’t trigger anyone. Only Nannies and staff can. And no, your group doesn’t have the trigger installed.” “Why not?” “Because you’re well behaved. You’re actually going along with the program. If you start to backslide… maybe you’ll find some… influence… being played whilst you sleep.” “So you play hypnosis or something in their sleep and now suddenly they can sh-poop themselves?” “Exactly.” “Why didn’t the other boys get affected? Do they all have different trigger words?” asked Ava. “Nope. I just said his name first. That’s how the trigger works.” “So if you said ‘boys, void’... they’d all…” “Yes. But I won’t do that. Maybe. Probably not.” “That’s so cool…” “I mean… we are always on the lookout for other Nannies…” Ceres said to Ava, taking not only Ava but all of us by surprise. “You mean… if I graduate here… I could become a Nanny?” she asked. “If that’s something you want to do, yes. But you’re not to see it as revenge or anything for what has happened to you, it’s an opportunity to pay it forward. I’m not allowed to say who… but a couple of Nannies started off here as first years…” “Were you in here before you were a Nanny?” “No, sweetie. I’ve been here since the start as a Nanny. It’s a couple of the current first year’s Nannies that were once here as little ones. I would advise not teasing them about it like their charges did once they found out. They quickly regretted it…” “How did you get the job then?” “I was friends with the board. They offered me a position here when they told me of their plans.” Ceres… is a friend of Sophia and Jess? This was new to me… “But yes, if you are interested in becoming a Nanny once you’ve graduated, provided we think you’re a suitable candidate, we can make that happen.” “That would be kinda cool… I do like Venus…” Venus was Ava and Poppy’s Nanny… and she wasn’t as active with us as Ceres and Vesta are. She was more like Juno, she only popped in to change their charges and make sure they’re doing okay, they didn’t interact with the group as a whole, only her particular charges. Ceres is pretty freakin’ special, I’ve gotta admit… Thinking about it… would I want to be a Nanny here? I’ve never really seen myself as the maternal type, but then I never really saw myself as ever becoming the girl that was hidden within me until I came here. Maybe it would be best to keep my options open? If I come out of this a transitioned, happy woman with an amazing girlfriend at the end of this… then I would kinda like to pay it back to Elysium in some way. I wonder who else would like to be a Nanny here? Obviously not Jess and Sophia. Nor Ellie, she enjoys playing baby too much, if anything she’ll probably ask to be re-enrolled here once she graduates! I guess this is very much third year stuff, as that’s when they start building you back up. Or at least when they should be… by the progress of the boys… maybe they need a little more time to cook before they let them back out. I think it should be soon that they start potty training the third years, right? And I assume that’s when they start the super serious growing up stage of this treatment. From what I understand, and from what they’ve told me, the first year is breaking you down to nothing. Second year is letting you grow up again, with love and support and a positive atmosphere. Third year is all about helping you be a better person again, not falling back into who you were before. I… I must admit, I’m a little worried about all that. I don’t know who I am really at this point. I know I’m Rosie. I’ve finally admitted that to myself and accepted it. But who exactly is Rosie? What movies does she like? Does she still have the same favourite things? What about my fashion, do I have a certain style? Most people would just take the best parts of themselves when rebuilding the new them. But me… I’m starting from scratch. Rosie likes games. Rosie likes movies. I know that. Rosie really likes Ella. So clearly I’m… what… a lesbian now? Or maybe bi… I’m not even sure what I identify as really! See! This is the problem. Maybe… maybe I should speak to Joy about this soonish. Maybe I need a little more time than the others to ‘cook’. A few days later… “So… excited?” Ceres asked, smiling down at me, checking both my pigtails to make sure they look perfect after all the work she had just put in to making me look adorable. “Uh huh!” I replied, nervously. “Rosie’s first birthday. In both the literal and figurative sense!” “Huh?” “Well it’s your first birthday as Rosie. So it’s her first birthday! And… it’s your first birthday… kinda. Because you’re a baby…” “Oh… are we being treated like one year olds now?” “Nah, I was just making a joke. I’m still nursing you, kiddo, don’t worry!” “Oh… I… that’s okay too…” “Nervous?” “Uh huh.” “Don’t be. I’m sure you’ll enjoy it loads. And as an extra birthday present… I’m going to let you in on a little surprise ahead of time.” “Oh? Is it something Elysium related that only I can know about?” I grinned at my Nanny. “Kinda. At least for the next week. Then everyone else will be told. But… we’re planning on having some graduates returning.” “Huh? Did they screw up in the outside world and revert to their own ways?” “Pfff, Rosie… we’re good at what we do. Just… ignore the current third and second year boys… no, what we’re planning for the first time… is to have some of our graduates come back to Elysium for a little talk.” “A talk? What about?” “They’re going to try to talk to you all, to reach out and get people to accept that we’re just trying to help you all. They’ll be able to show the benefits of going through the program, the perks and the emotional stability they have now they’re all successful.” “Oh that’s cool! Kinda like a career day kinda thing?” “Yeah, I guess so. We’re currently trying to get a list of graduates together who are able to and happy to come talk to you all, so that’s why we’re not announcing it. But… because you’re already in the know about a lot of Elysium already, and because you’re my little Princess…” “...And because you really wanted to tell someone…?” I grinned at her. “Yes, okay, I did. I really did. But the Nannies here already know… so… boo. At least I get to tell you!” “I think it’s a good idea.” “Some of the graduates won’t want to return, for good reason. They got what they needed out of the place, and they’ve moved on as better people. Coming back may remind them of who they were and what they went through. But I know of a handful of them who would love to come back and see how it’s all going. Especially my two girls.” “You mean the two you were Nanny for before me?” “Exactly. They graduated just before you came in. When you and I met I had no babies in my care, hence why I had a bit more time outside the compound, as they had graduated just a week or so before the school year started. They’re lovely girls, and I would love for them to meet you…” Why did I feel jealous all of a sudden? Why on earth did I feel jealous of her ex-babies? Like… they moved on. Maybe they keep in touch and stuff but she’s caring for me all the time… and will for the next year and a half… So why am I jealous of them? And most importantly… Why do I care so much about it? Ceres is just my Nanny… She's here to help me get better… But for some reason I hate the idea of her babying anyone else… “Happy Birthday to you…” As they all sang the usual song we had heard many a time here, I found myself staring at the flame in front of me. Just a single candle was lit, on a very adorable pink and white frosted birthday cake. When Ceres brought me into the main playroom, it was decorated just like it was for previous birthdays, with balloons and streamers everywhere. The boys had shuffled off out of the room, leaving us to enjoy the day without their comments and jabs. I’d been given cute little presents like outfits and toys and stuff… Ella had even got me my own copy of Alice in Wonderland, to remind me of her. I loved it all. I even got a cute little stuffed bear, though no one could figure out who it was from. We played pass the parcel, pin the tail on the donkey… and we wanted to play musical statues but it was difficult when only the third years can stand up currently, making standing in different poses a bit… awkward. It was an amazing birthday as Rosie. I was so lucky, so fortunate to have such an amazing group of friends and so many people that cared about me, all celebrating my birthday with me, with me… as me. So… …Why wasn’t I happy? “You okay, sweetpea?” Vesta whispered down to me as she checked the back of my nappy. “Yeah…” I sighed. “Looks like she’s in need of a change…” Vesta announced loudly, making me blush. Ceres looked up from cutting the cake. “Really? I changed her not that long ago. Okay, give her here…” “No, it’s okay, I’ll take care of the birthday girl. You get that cake cut up, otherwise we’ll have a bunch of babies attacking us…” Vesta laughed, lifting me up into the air and holding me on her hip. “I’ll be right back…” As she left, Ceres shrugged and continued cutting the cake, whilst Vesta and I walked off towards a changing room. “What’s up, sweetheart?” she asked, sounding really concerned, sitting me on the edge of the changing table, not actually changing me, but taking a step back and leaning against the nearby wall. We were alone in here, and she had disabled the cameras, which made me feel a bit more at ease… but I still didn’t feel like talking. “I’m fine,” I replied, shrugging my shoulders. “You look like you’ve been thrown into a party where you don’t know anyone. You look like you’ve won the lottery only to find out so did a million other people. You look like…” “I get it, I look miserable,” I sighed. “Exactly. So tell Auntie Danielle what’s wrong.” “‘Auntie Danielle’?” I asked, confused. “Well I’m talking to you not as a Nanny that is keeping you captive. I’m not talking to you as Vesta. I’m just Danielle. Or Danny. But then I figured you’re still just a lil baby, so…” she said, grinning at me. “Hey! You’re probably the same age as me!” I whined. “And? I’m the one not sitting in a slightly soggy nappy…” “...Good point. Fine… Auntie Danny… I’m… fine. Just…” “Just what, sweetie?” “I dunno. Something… feels wrong.” “What happened? You seemed so excited for your birthday yesterday. Did something happen?” “No. I just… it feels like the balloon inside me has deflated. But I don’t know what caused it to do so.” “Did Rachel say anything to you?” It was still weird hearing Ceres’ actual name, but Ves- I mean Danielle was trying to be more personal with me. So I tried shrugging off the weirdness. “I don’t think so?” “Because unless you got inside your own head… which is entirely possible considering it’s you we’re talking about…” “Hey!” “Am I wrong?” “...You didn’t have to be so blunt about it…” I pouted back at my ‘friend’. “Sweetie, I’m here to help. As a friend. And friends need to be blunt sometimes. So, did you get in your own head?” “I don’t know?” “Then maybe Rachel said something… What did you two talk about this morning?” “She told me about the graduate thing.” “Did she now? I swear… that girl is going to get herself in trouble one of these days. She’s lucky it’s just you, and you already know most of Elysium’s secrets.” “Most? So there are more?” “Oh yes. And before you ask, I’m not telling you. And Rach won’t either. She knows there are limits. You’d have to ask the board… and I have a feeling they wouldn’t appreciate having you sniffing around. I’d be careful sniffing around them… they’re often messy more than they are dry…” “The mystery of Elysium deepens…” I joked. “It really does. And I don’t even know half of it. But anyway, back to the point… did something about the graduates coming bother you? Do you not want to talk to people who went through the same things as you?” “That’s not it.” “Then what is?” “I dunno! That’s the problem! I just… Cer- Rachel said that she’ll be bringing her two girls in and…” “You got jealous?” she grinned at me, raising her eyebrow. “I… no! What? Jealous? Why would I-?” “Called it,” Danielle smirked. “Why would I be jealous?” “Because you’ve formed a bond with Ceres. She’s basically your Mummy. She cares for you, raises you, changes you, and with your whole unique situation… She's protected you and helped you come out of your boy-cocoon. And now you’re being reminded that you aren’t the only one she’s done this kind of thing for. Minus the transitioning thing.” “Yeah… but she had Ollie before too. Why didn’t I feel jealous then?” “Because you didn’t have her as your exclusive Nanny before. And since then you’ve become a lot closer with her, especially with the transitioning thing happening. She’s practically your Mummy now. I’m surprised you haven’t called it her. Some others have done so here…” “I… wouldn’t!” “Don’t see it as her having done all this for other people, see it as you’re gaining two big sisters. Honestly… I know those girls. They will be extremely protective of you, just like Ceres. You really will be a little sister to them. And don’t worry, they won’t take Ceres away from you. They moved on from Elysium. And I have a feeling you enjoy it too much to just drop it all…” “What do you mean by that? That I’d be like Jess and Sophia? Or Ellie? Are you implying I enjoy this treatment?” “Sweetie, I know I’m Ella’s Nanny, but I’ve seen the way you engage in here. Despite being given an out last year… Honestly you could’ve asked for an out at any point here and they probably would’ve let you leave… and you know that. But you stayed. And not just for Ella. Not just for Rachel. Not just for your mental health. You’re a lot more similar to Ellie and the board than you think. I knew early on you’d probably want to explore this kind of thing more when you graduate.” “I-” “Which is perfectly fine! We do not shame here. We think it’s a healthy outlet. I mean look at Jess and Sophia. They’re doing really well, all things considering. Especially after everything they’ve been through. And Ellie… she’s a bit childish and playful… but she’s also a very sweet, very mature girl… when she’s not filling her pamps.” “So… let’s say you’re right… and you’re totally not… but if I wanted to do this more when I get out of here… do you… do you think-?” “Ella will be accepting? Rosie… She loves you to bits. She’d happily indulge you. I don’t know yet if she’d be into it herself, but she would love you no matter what. And hey, I’m sure Ceres could take a day or two off maybe now and again, and be your babysitter…” Danielle grinned at me. “But yes, don’t worry. Ceres isn’t going anywhere. You’re special to her. Even if you’re not dating each other, she’s still extremely protective of you. More than she was even with her previous girls. Honestly, I’ve never seen her this maternal before.” “Really?” “Really. So… nothing to worry about, okay birthday girl?” “Sorry for…” “Ah ah ah! No! We don’t use that word today. Banned. Got it?” “...Fine. But thank you. For listening. And understanding. And helping.” “You’re my girl’s girl. You’re practically my daughter-in-law at this point. And most importantly, we’re friends, sweetie. I’m going to do my best to protect you just as much as the other two women in your life, with two more being added soon.” “I… really appreciate it.” “Now, why don’t we get a smile back on that face, get you back to that party, and we have a good time?” “Umm… What about my nappy? Won’t Ceres get suspicious if I turn up soggy…” “Good point. Clever girl! Right, lay back and we’ll get this thing changed…” ====================================================== So happy you all loved the previous chapter :3 Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Sigh... some chapters are easier than others... Enjoy... Chapter 58 I heard Mommy let Auntie-J in, but I didn’t dare turn around. Partly because I didn’t want her to see my onesie where it said, “Naughty Boy”, and partly because my eyes were red from crying. I felt too embarrassed to face Mommy’s sister. I just stood in the corner, trying to will myself to just shrink away out of sight. I overheard them talking and, needless to say, I was the primary topic of their conversation. Julia started with, “I thought you wanted to have an adult conversation with Mom, going to be tricky with somebody wearing a diaper in the corner.” “Well, that was the original plan. But he came home a bit tipsy and the next thing you know… Well, you see the results,” Mommy replied. Julia wondered, “So what happened yesterday?” I heard a clatter of silverware and Mommy, “Here would you mind? Mom stopped by while I was out and Michael was home alone.” Julia’s voice seemed to shift a little as she must be walking around the table setting it for dinner. Her voice sounded concerned when she asked, “Oh oh… did she paddle him or something? Is she that freaky?” I heard one of them stirring something in a glass as Mommy explained, “No, but if I hadn’t come home when I did, she might have. She put him in a maid’s uniform and Michael was bent over, desperately trying not to cum right in front of her. Just a second…” Things were quiet for a moment, then I heard plates being placed on the table. Mommy lifted her voice a little, “Mikey, time for dinner, come sit down.” I turned around and approached the table. I stopped for a moment when I saw the three place settings. Two were steaming plates of chicken and green vegetables, placed before Mommy and Auntie-J. But the third had a peanut-butter and jelly sandwich, cut into four sections and some potato chips. I was about to open my mouth and complain, but the two ladies were already sitting down and placing napkins across their laps. Mommy glanced up at me, “Sit dear. Or would you rather be sent to the nursery without any dinner at all?” I pouted as I pulled out my chair. Sitting down, I winced when my sore butt made contact with the hard seat. Auntie-J was already putting a bite in her mouth. I watched a moment as she closed her eyes and savored her dinner then said, “Mmm.. this is great. How is it you cook so much better than me sis?” She reached for her wine glass, took a sip and continued, “Seriously Sarah, you HAVE to show me how to make this.” I lowered my eyes to my meager dinner as Mommy accepted the praise, “Thanks sis, honestly there’s no real secret, I just have a knack for cooking I guess. There’s a third serving in the kitchen still if you want to take some home. I made it for Michael, but… under the circumstances, he’s lucky I even made him that.” I felt lower than low. Like that old cowboy saying, “Lower than a sidewinder’s belly.” I had a couple of beers and the next thing you know, I’m trying to fuck my wife’s mouth like some porn fantasy. A part of me realized just how thoughtless I was. I squirmed as my bottom was still burning. But my thoughts were interrupted when Mommy said to me, “Eat your dinner baby. After that you’re grounded. You’ll spend the rest of the night in the nursery.” Grounded?!?!?! The nursery the rest of the night? I blurted out, “That’s not fair!! Don’t I get to talk to your Mom about… about what happened?” Both ladies stopped and looked at me. I may have said too much. Then Mommy said in a very quiet voice, “I told you I’d take care of that Michael, and I will. A promise is a promise. But you know how I feel about you grabbing my head when I suck your dick, and yet you did it anyway. I’ve warned you before. Now eat your dinner.” Auntie-J looked down at her plate as she cut her chicken, “Ohhh, I hate it when guys do that too Sarah. I don’t blame you.” Now, I don’t mind a PB&J now and then. Normally if Mommy had fixed me one, I’d have eaten it gratefully. But when I took a bite, it tasted like paste in my mouth. I could smell their dinner and Mommy was still punishing me for what I had done. A spanking was one thing, but this dinner and being grounded. Wasn’t this going too far? They talked a bit more, but I only caught some of it. Mommy explained to Auntie-J, “Yeah, we have a safe word, it’s ‘pineapple’. But Mikey doesn’t like to say it, he gets pretty deep into baby head space. Even when I paddled him tonight. He could’ve put a stop to his punishment, but deep down, he needs a mommy more than he sometimes can admit.” Auntie-J nodded, “Best tell Mom that too. Sammy’s is ‘prune juice’. If she ever says that I know I need to stop. She told me her spanking Sunday; she was very close to using it.” Then she added, “Speaking of Sammy, I’m going to see her this weekend. She wants to show me around town. We might see her mom.” Mommy replied, “From what Sammy said about how she treated her after being assaulted, I’m not sure I’d want to meet her. Sounds like an uptight bitch.” Auntie-J replied, “As opposed to our mom?” Then they both laughed. Soon they finished their dinner and got up, taking their dishes away. Mommy glanced over her shoulder at me, “Finish up baby, when you’re done you can crawl your sorry butt to the nursery.” I stared at my half-eaten sandwich and munched a couple of chips. I took a deep swallow from my sippy cup and sighed. The ladies cleared away the rest of the dinner dishes and Mommy put the third serving of chicken in a container for Auntie-J to take home. Finally, Auntie-J came back and stood over me. She put a hand on my shoulder and said softly, “You really screwed up sweetie. But give her time, she still loves you. Just try to do better.” Then she gestured toward my plate, “Finished with that?” I couldn’t eat any more, so I just nodded. But then she said softly to me, “Wait here a second Michael, I need to talk to Sarah.” ++++++++++ Sarah had fixed a great dinner for me, but she was obviously mad at her husband. Little Mikey was standing in the corner in a diaper and onesie when I arrived. I didn’t want to get too involved between them, but it’s clear that Mikey had done something pretty egregious. But when Sarah had made him just a sandwich for dinner and said he was grounded to the nursery, that was too much. I made up my mind to intervene, at least a little. As we finished up, Sarah told her naughty boy that he needed to go to the nursery. I went back to get his dishes and told him to stay put. I carried his plate to the kitchen and put a hand on my sister’s arm and told her in a whisper, “Sarah, you can’t ground him to the nursery.” She blinked and stared at me, then said, “Julia, I’m the mommy… you know what he did… he tried to fuck my mouth and wouldn’t let go. I had to punch him in the balls!!!” I tightened my grip a little and answered, “I know, guys sometimes are shit! But you still can’t do it. You paddled him, made him eat a crappy sandwich for dinner. If you think he needs something more, fine. Keep his dick locked for a day or something. But you CAN NOT GROUND HIM.” By now, I had raised my voice. I knew Michael heard every word, but I was adamant. Her face was getting red; we were heading for a fight. But I knew I was right in this, so I raised my hand and shook my finger at her like I would have to do when we were little. I had to get it through her head, so I spelled it out, “Sarah, you know he has abandonment issues. Pushing him away like this, leaving him alone in the nursery… You want him to have another panic attack? Is that really what you want? Games are games, and yes, force-fucking your mouth without permission was wrong! But you can’t make him feel alone and abandoned!!” She froze. She opened her mouth as if about to argue with me, then closed it again. That had taken the fight out of her. Her shoulders sagged and she dropped her gaze. Then she replied, “No… No I don’t want that. You’re right. I was just so mad…” I eased off a little, “I know you were, when a guy did that in college, I did the same thing. I punched him in the balls and then stood up and kicked him hard and walked away. I know some women might like being treated like a slut sometimes, but it still needs to be consensual.” I turned my head to see Michael still sitting at the table and I said loudly, “And some women NEVER LIKE IT!!!” He gulped and dropped his chin and nodded a little. I watched as she chewed her lip for a moment. Then she leaned to look at Michael and said, “Okay, you’re not grounded. But you don’t get unlocked until morning, understand?” I watched them carefully. Michael looked over at his mommy and nodded. I heard Sarah clear her throat a little as she stared at him. Then Michael whispered, “Yes Mommy, I understand, mister dinky doesn’t get any playtime tonight.” That seemed to satisfy my sister, she turned back to loading the dishwasher as she said to her husband, “Now, go watch some tv and I’ll bring your bottle in a minute.” I glanced over and Michael was dropping to his hands and knees, crawling towards the living room. ++++++++++ When Julia said I couldn’t ground my naughty little boy, I almost lost it. We had both agreed not to interfere with each other and our ‘littles’. Yet here she was, telling me what I can’t do. But then she brought up his abandonment issues and it was like a glass of cold water thrown in my face. I was still mad about what he had done and was reacting like our own mom would have. Spanking, no dinner (well, not much of one) and grounding the offender. But Julia reminded me, Michael isn’t either of us. I needed to take into account who he is. If I had gone through with sending him to his nursery and ignoring him, that was the one thing he would NOT respond to well. Dang it, she’s right. But I still need to do something… I rescinded his being grounded and said he stayed locked until morning. As I huffed and went back to loading the dishes, it struck me… But that’s just what I told Michael I would NOT do… use his chastity cage as a punishment! Damn it!! How do I get myself into these messes… Well I’m NOT about to change my mind again! I’ll deal with it in the morning, after I’ve had a chance to sleep on it. Julia stood next to me, not saying another word. When I closed the dishwasher, I saw Mikey lying on the sofa sucking his pacifier. I leaned back against the counter and looked at Julia, saying, “This mommy stuff is rough at times. Thanks sis, you were right.” She gave me a smile and said, “You’d do the same for me. We all get upset and forget things sometimes.” After she hugged me, I asked, “You really kicked him in the balls?” She giggled a little, “Oh yeah. He crumpled on the floor. Frankly, he’d been a bit of a jerk all night. Later I found out his dad got him out of trouble for assaulting some girl before that. Hearing that later, I didn’t feel the least bit guilty of what I had done.” I nodded, then added, “Well at least you don’t have to worry about Sammy. Little girls behave so much better than boys.” She blinked and stared at me, then remembering our own childhood, we both burst out laughing and said together… “NOT!!!” I felt better and started making up the two bottles my little troublemaker would have tonight, one in a few minutes, one when my alarm went off at two. I even fixed strawberry, his favorite. After putting one in the fridge, I asked Julia to grab a bib from the drawer by the dining table and headed to the living room. I wasn’t smiling, but I wasn’t still mad as I approached my little boy and told him, “Lift up a second sweetheart, time for your baba.” He did and soon I had him nestled in my lap, a bib tucked under his chin and gently pushed the bottle to his lips. He stared up into my eyes as he started suckling and now I smiled. I couldn’t stay mad forever, and he was behaving; quiet and snuggly. Julia sat in the wing-backed chair and watched silently for a few minutes. Mikey closed his eyes as he suckled, and I stared at his face a few minutes. Then Julia broke the silence by asking, “Do you know what you’re going to say to Mom?” I sighed, I really had no idea where to begin. I told Julia the truth, “Not really. I mean, I don’t want to shut her out of things completely. She wants to be part of both of our new families. I know she’s lonely at times and all that. But she needs to respect some boundaries. Sammy and Mikey are still adults and deserve to be treated like that.” I looked down as Mikey shifted a little, still nursing from his bottle. I giggled, “Well you know what I mean. Yes, they’re babies at times, but… oh… you know what I’m trying to say.” ++++++++++ Watching Sarah feeding a bottle of milk to Mikey and saying he deserves to be treated like an adult made me giggle as well. But yeah, I get the idea. I knew the same thing applies to my Sammy. Yes, she’s an adult and deserves respect, but she’s like Mikey in the sense they want to be treated as little toddler-babies at times. As I looked at Sarah, feelings of being her big sister came up from deep within. I wasn’t sure how I could talk to Mom any better, but this was my little sister. So, I perked up and asked her, “You want me to go first? I’ll talk to her about Sammy and some rules, then you can join in if you want to add anything.” She smiled at me and simply said, “That sounds great.” With a nod towards the coffee table she added, “The PIN is 743811. It’s almost seven-thirty. You don’t want to be late.” I smirked a little as I reached for her tablet. Well, I stepped into that one. I chuckled a little and said, “Now you owe me even more. Quite a debt you’re running up sis.” I opened her tablet and started the video app, then waited for Mom to log in. When she did, she was a little startled, “Ah, there we…. Oh! Did I do something wrong and dial you Julia? I’m sorry, I was trying to chat with Sarah.” I smiled and replied, “No, you’re fine Mom. Sarah just asked me to call in with her tablet, she’s still feeding Mikey his bottle.” I flipped the tablet around so she could get a glimpse of Sarah holding Mikey in her lap and feeding him the last of his bottle. Sarah waved and said, “Hi Mom. Sorry, Mikey’s a bit behind schedule tonight.” As I flipped the tablet back to talk with her, Mom adjusted her glasses and wondered, “Oh, I didn’t realize he was on a strict feeding schedule. I never bothered with schedules with you girls. I just fed you when you got hungry. Shall I call back in a few minutes?” I hurried to move forward and said, “No… no it’s okay. I need to speak with you as well. The three of us have to get some things straight. Now that Sarah and I are… well, involved with some rather unique people, we want to set some ground rules.” “Yes, I gathered something like that was in order. Apparently, I crossed some sort of line yesterday with Michael,” she admitted. I took a deep breath, glanced at Sarah and came right out with it. I said simply, “Mom, we have to have a talk about consent with these things. You can’t just breeze into Sarah’s and Michael’s house, tell Michael to put on a dress and start treating him like some baby girl.” She opened her mouth but I wasn’t finished, “What Michael and Sarah agree to do is between them and nobody else. Same with Sammy and me. Sammy and I have a few things worked out, I know what I’m allowed to do anytime I want, and what I have to ask her consent before doing. And I would bet that Sarah and Michael have similar limits.” I looked over and Sarah was nodding. It looked like Mikey’s bottle was empty as she tugged it from his lips and quickly guided a pacifier into his mouth. Mom looked a bit stunned, she started stammering, “I… I never meant to hurt anyone. And it never occurred to me that Michael didn’t enjoy himself…Girls, you… you have to believe me… I don’t want to cause any harm.” For her to stammer and stutter, I could tell she was truly stunned. “Nevertheless Mom, Sammy and Michael don’t know you like Sarah and me. For this sort of activity, it takes a lot of trust. Trust not only about not hurting them physically, but trust that you aren’t going to hurt them emotionally,” I tried to explain. I was started on a roll, so I kept the ball moving, “And just because Michael gets a hardon a lot, that doesn’t give you permission to tease him and flip him into ‘little girl’ space.” Mom tried to protest that last point, “But dear, I didn’t touch his penis. I didn’t say anything about his condition or that I was going to anything of the sort. I can hardly help it if the man reacts that way…” I sighed and looked over at Sarah and little Mikey. I was going to have to explain it all. Spell it out. I said as much to Sarah, “I’m going to have to explain it to Mom. Explain how things are and everything.” When I said that, Mikey buried his face against Sarah’s chest and nodded. Sarah put a hand in his hair and stroked it. Then Sarah nodded and said, “Go ahead, it’s probably for the best that she understands.” Seriously Sarah, you owe me another dinner for all of this! I looked back at Mom and started: “Mom, you need to understand two things about Michael. You don’t need to know why, or try to fix them, but you need to at least understand them.” “First, it may be old fashioned, but he honestly believes that if he climaxes with another woman, even accidentally, that’s tantamount to cheating on Sarah. And he never… EVER wants to do that. He loves her deeply and would feel incredibly guilty if that happened.” “Second, he suffers from some severe premature arousal problems. Just the thought of being diapered in front of a woman can get him started. Sarah tells me they seldom even get as far as actual penetration before Michael… well before he finishes.” “That’s why he prefers to wear a chastity cage whenever I come over and he’s playing baby games. So that he won’t get aroused and cheat on Sarah.” Mom was quiet for several seconds. I waited as she seemed to be processing things. Finally, she spoke up and said, “Julia, Sarah, I have to be honest with you. I didn’t realize any of this. When I was… well, playing, with Cathy, we had a mutual understanding. I knew what she would like and what she didn’t. We never really had to have explicit consent given; we just did what we liked.” Sarah spoke up from across the room, “What? You mean you never went too far for the other one? Never used a safe word?” Now it was Mom’s turn to stun us, “What, is a safe word? I’m not familiar with that.” ++++++++++ It was late, almost ten o’clock. And my tablet’s battery was fading when we finally hung up. We had talked with Mom about a lot of things, safe words, our limits on public displays, my limits on what she can do with Mikey, or Shelly, when I’m not around. Julia explained some of her limits with Sammy, mostly having to do with anything that might look like a man’s penis. And some of the questions she asked us gave us more of an idea of how her and the mysterious ‘Cathy’ got along. I think she forgot that Michael was in the room, she opened up about several things. But when she asked us if either Julia or I actually ‘squirt’ from our vaginas, we both shivered and told her, “ewww… we can’t talk to you about that Mom…” and quickly changed the subject. It's great to have an open dialog with your parent, but the idea of her and…nope nope nope. Don’t need to know… After signing out, Julia set the tablet down and stretched her arms, “I love you sis, but it’s late. I need to work tomorrow, and YOU need to figure out how you’re going to pay me back for this.” I looked down at my little boy as he stretched and started to sit up. I asked him, “Feel better now sweetie? I said we’d set some rules and limits on her, and we did.” He nodded and smiled behind his pacifier, then leaned and touched my cheek with it in his mouth, a sort of ‘pacifier kiss’. He mumbled, “Yeth mummy… dank yous.” I smiled at him and patted him on the bottom, telling him, “Now go give Auntie-J a kiss goodnight, she needs to leave, and Mommy needs to get you ready for bedtime.” ++++++++++ As I crawled over to Auntie-J, I looked up and tried to whisper, “dank yous auntie, you helped lots.” She kissed my cheek and winked at me, saying softly, “It’s what family is all about.” As I crawled to the nursery, Mommy said goodnight to Auntie-J. I climbed onto the bed and waited, Soon Mommy came in and went to the dresser to get a fresh diaper. She turned and looked at me, then reached into the ‘toy’ drawer. That made me nervous, was she going to stuff my bottom with one of those butt plugs? I let out a sigh of relief when I saw that she didn’t have one in her hand. She turned and stared at me, as if thinking. She came to me and reached between my legs to unsnap my onesie. Then she tugged a little and said softly, “Sit up for me sweetie.” I did so and she started tugging my onesie off. But she stopped as she pulled it over my head without taking out my arms. Then she went behind me and gripped my arms gently. She said softly, “Now just twist your arms, over and over… like this…” Soon my onesie was wrapped around my wrists several times behind my back. Her hands gently pulled me back, causing me to lie back down, arms trapped underneath me. I spit out my pacifier and was puzzled as she started to change my diaper, “Mommy? Mommy what are you…” She reached up and put a finger against my lips, telling me, “Shh…shh… I promised you I wouldn’t use your chastity cage as a punishment.” She had her key in her hand and unlocked me. Then she used a baby wipe to clean my beans and dick. She smiled at me as she slowly started stroking me up and down. I was still puzzled, but my dick knew exactly what it wanted to do, and I started getting hard. She said softly, “I shouldn’t have punished you while I was mad. But I think for a while I can’t really trust your hands quite as much.” She gently caressed my balls as she said, “And we wouldn’t want to keep your baby cock locked up too long…. The poor thing might get even smaller…” She winked at me as she leaned forward and kissed the tip of my cock. When I gasped, she flicked her tongue out and licked the underside. As her tongue lifted away, she smiled and added, “From now on, maybe we’ll just keep your hands safely tucked away when Mommy is going to give you special kisses.” And with that, her mouth descended and took me in completely. I squirmed and tugged at my arm, but the tangled onesie kept my hands secured. She was moving her mouth slowly. When I tried to thrust faster, she stopped, lifted away and said, “Does Mommy need to strap your hips down too? Now behave yourself sweetie… Mommy knows what she’s doing.” I whimpered and did my best to lay still as her mouth descended again. Soon I was spreading my legs as wide as I could as her tongue flicked over and around my cock. She tickled my smooth balls as I struggled to remain still. I started pleading, “M..m..mommy…. Mommy I… I want to cum… p…Please….” She just lifted away and reminded me, “If you had been good this afternoon, you would have cum then.” She didn’t wait for a response; she just lowered her mouth again. I couldn’t help it; I lifted my hips a little. She just sat up straight and slapped my thigh, scolding me, “I said to sit still sweetie…” Her teasing was driving me wild, but I had to prove I could be a good boy… I was torn between my own lust and pleasing Mommy. I whimpered again, “Please… I’ll be a good boy… I’ll try my best Mommyyyyy.” She lowered her mouth again and started moving her head up and down faster. I felt her fingers gently caress my aching balls. Then suddenly, a finger probed against my ass and that was all I could stand. I gasped as I stiffened my legs and climaxed, pumping my little load of cum into her warm mouth. She sat up and smiled as she wiped her lips, saying, “That’s all I ever want sweetheart, for you to try your best.” Soon she had my limp cock safely diapered, without my cage. She helped me sit up and untangled my wrists. As she did so, she casually mentioned, “Maybe Mommy will have to get some cuffs to keep naughty hands out of the way.” I blushed hard as she tugged a nightgown over my head and took my hand. Soon we were snuggled together in our bed with the light turned off. I whispered, “I’m sorry I was so stupid earlier. I can only blame it on being drunk.” She patted my diapered bottom, “I had warned you. But it’s over now, we’ll just have to make sure you don’t repeat it.” I nuzzled closer to her, “I love you Mommy.” She kissed my head and gently pushed a pacifier in my mouth, “I love you too, now get some sleep sweetie… tomorrow is our first ‘maintenance Thursday’.” It was clear she wasn’t going to say anymore, and she wanted me to be quiet now. I cuddled with her and fell asleep. To Be Continued

Part Three I froze. I didn’t like to be cliche, but it was hard to think of another metaphor besides ‘deer in the headlights’. Hannah looked at me, I looked at Hannah, and while under her revealing gaze I could not bring myself to move. The idea of speaking, of saying, ‘I can explain’, occurred to me, but I quickly dismissed the idea. I couldn’t explain, even if I had the capacity to speak. “Is that my dress?” she asked. It wasn’t the detail I would have started with, but at least it had a simple answer. I nodded weakly. She stared a little longer, drinking me in, from my hair to my dress to my puffy diaper. I held my breath. (Fuck, fuck, fuck–) Blinking, I looked away, baffled. “Isn’t this what you wanted?” (I hoped–) “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Hannah, assuming I’d directed the question at her, stepped forward. “I didn’t…oh. Oh.” Realization struck her. She began to laugh. “Oh my god,” she wheezed, leaning against the wall to catch herself from falling. I was falling, too, sinking into myself as my world crashed around me. (No, no, no,) the voice added, horror clear in the repetition. (Please, no–) “Are you wearing a diaper?” Hannah asked, wiping away tears. “Just a ‘widdle baby giwl’? And…you actually put on makeup?” “I…” She shook her head, the surface tension of her laughter breaking as she recognized something on my face. “I bet Ruth put you up to this, she can sound just like me,” she promised. “Let me guess, you got a call earlier today from ‘me’, saying I wanted something special tonight?” Blinking repeatedly to keep away the tears that threatened to streak my fresh makeup, I tried to follow what she’d said. Ruth, her sister. She thought this was all a prank. (This was a bad idea. I fucked it up. Don’t tell her the truth. Pretend it’s a prank, just go along with it, this isn’t going to go well!) “Oh.” I tried to keep my tone level. “I…I guess I fell for it.” “You’re a cutie pie,” she assured me, covering her hand with her mouth as another burst of giggles bubbled up inside her. “And I appreciate that you’re willing to try new things for me! What did Ruth say, I wanted you to dress up like a little baby doll and we could play ‘house’? If I’d have known, I would have found a briefcase and a suit somewhere so I could play into the bit.” “Um–” I stammered, still frozen in place. “Yeah.” (If that’s not an eggy statement, I don’t know what is.) Blinking, I looked down. “What?” Approaching another step, a grin still on her face, Hannah said, “I can see it now–I’d be the big strong daddy coming home from a day at the Business Factory, and then I’d find my naughty baby got into mommy’s clothes and started playing dress up, and I’d have to give you a spanking, then…well I guess we’d bang?” I tried to match her energy and chuckled nervously, rubbing at the back of my neck. (Okay, we can recover this. It’s fine. Nothing horrible has happened yet, you can still hear me, we’re just still at square one. Play it cool, and…who am I kidding, you can’t play it cool. Just don’t say anything.) Hannah hesitated. Her smirk faltered, then returned, and she reached down to dig into her purse. “Here, hold on…” Fumbling for a moment, she took out an eyeliner pencil turned away, marking something on her face. When she turned back to me, she had an obviously fake pencil mustache over her lip. Putting on a comically deep voice, she said, “Oh baby, I’m home!” I looked down at my toes. (Okay, say something, you can’t just go mute.) “Uh…” I started. “Come on,” she said, stepping closer and gently punching me in the arm. “It’s funny! I’m not laughing at you.” “Right…” “Though, you are cute when you blush,” she said, eyes tracing down to around my waist. “And that does make your booty super cute. I guess I know what the ‘baby’ in ‘Baby Got Back’ refers to.” My face burned more, shame making me feel like I would turn to lead and fall through the floor. “Sweetie, that was a joke too.” She tilted her head and looked at me. “Come on, let’s get you dressed in something a little more manly and we can go get dinner like we’d planned.” She took my arm and tugged me towards the bedroom. I almost fell, stumbling, caught off guard by the motion. Turning to face me once again, Hannah frowned. “Sweetie?” “I…” (No, I know what you’re going to say, just shut up, abort, don’t change things any more–) It was too late. Tears were welling in my eyes again and I couldn’t pretend. Words failed me, but Hannah got it. “...Ruth never called you, did she?” she asked. I shook my head. “So all this…” she gestured at me, at my dress, at my diaper. “What is this?” (You’re going to ruin everything, shut up, just–) Tears welled in my eyes and I shut out her voice in my head. “This is me.” Hannah’s eyes widened. “What does that mean?” “I think…” I began, struggling to find the words. (It’s not working!) I fell silent, not because the voice insisted I had to, but because I couldn’t find the words. Hannah put her hands on my shoulders. She had to stand up on the balls of her feet to reach me, but she put her lips on mine, kissing away my fears. When we parted, she whispered, “Whatever you are, you can be that person with me.” I felt numb, but the pins and needles disassociation had been replaced with euphoria, a druggy high. She hadn’t walked away, she hadn’t rejected me. The voice in my head seemed as shocked as I felt. (What?) “I love you,” I blurted, unable to think of anything else. “I love you so much.” “I love you too,” Hannah said. (God, he’s perfect,) the voice thought. (You’d better not lose him again.) I tried to mask my confusion, but there were enough conflicting emotions already coursing through me that I needn’t have bothered. “I don’t know if I can explain.” “You feel like a woman?” Hannah suggested, gently looking me up and down. “Trapped in a man’s body?” (...ugh. Almost perfect, but god that’s dated.) “Shut…” I started, before shaking my head. “Sorry, there’s an annoying voice in my head, I want it to shut up. I don’t know how I feel, I just…I’m still figuring this out.” Stepping back and glancing down, Hannah added, “I might need you to explain the diaper.” “Honestly, I wish I could.” a nervous chuckle escaped me. “I’m not sure I really understand it either.” Reaching down, she gave my butt a gentle pat, which produced a crinkling and made me squirm. “Well…do you need that stern daddy to come home and play house?” My eyes widened. “I…” “I won’t give you a spanking, I promise.” Her wry smile lacked the mocking mirth from before, the humor was purely flirtatious. “You seem like you were waiting for me to take the lead, is all. And…I think I don’t hate the idea, honestly. You’re a cute girl.” (Okay, this is…ugh. What is wrong? He’s getting it, but he’s not getting it. How are you going to mess this up now?) I paused. I wanted to respond to the voice, but I didn’t want to look utterly insane in front of Hannah. “Can you give me a moment? I need to…uh…use the bathroom.” She raised an eyebrow and the corner of her mouth curled up. “Aren’t you wearing it?” “I…” A flush rose up my cheeks, tingling with all sorts of emotions I couldn’t deny were pleasant. “Teasing. Of course. But when you’re done, I want to talk about all this.” She gave me a light smooch on the cheek and pulled away, giving me space to retreat to the privacy of my bathroom. Turning, I hurried away, turned on the circulation fan, and whispered, “What now?” (Nothing’s changed.) “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I said. “Everything is different. Isn’t this what you wanted?” (No! You’re going to relapse, you’re going to shove yourself back in the closet–nothing is different here, so somehow, I’m still going to end up like this, and it’s your fault.) I turned and looked in the mirror again, facing myself. I felt crazy saying it aloud, but then again, ‘feeling crazy’ had defined my day. “You’re me, aren’t you?” I couldn’t lie to myself. (Yes.) “So you’re…what, the Ghost of Christmas Future?” I asked. “Trying to set me on a different life path?” Her voice…my voice, really, felt fainter. (Yes, and…you’re making this harder.) “How? Why didn’t you just tell me this right away?” (Because the more you change, the harder it is for me to stick around. It’s too difficult to explain, but if my history is too different from your future, I won’t be able to talk to you any more. I can’t control you any more, you’ve gotten too far away, I’m reduced to just feeling you.) That explained a lot, and yet cleared nothing up. “Then…that’s a good thing, right?” (No! Because I’m in your future, and nothing has changed. I still never started HRT, I still wasted decades, I still…lost Sam. I figured this all out too late, and I was too scared to act on it.) “Who’s–” (You’re calling him Hannah, still, but he’ll figure it out eventually.) I looked at myself. “I don’t know what to do with this information.” (You’re going to fuck it up. You’re going to relapse. If you were going to change things, I’d be able to see it, but my future is still just…nothing. It’s still too late to do anything.) I got a sinking feeling, sympathetic fear that I knew what the issue was. “Nothing has changed for you? Nothing at all?” (...no.) “Then I’m going to go get a tattoo tomorrow,” I said. “Of a…I don’t know…a Yin Yang on my ankle. I promise. That part of your timeline is changed, I’m going to do it.” (No. No.) “Is it there?” I asked. I knew the answer from my silence alone. “You aren’t changing your past,” I said. “You’re creating a new timeline. It’s Terminator 2, not Terminator.” (This was never going to work,) my future self said, despair creeping in. (I just…) “Hey,” I said. “It did work. You saved me.” (But I didn’t save me.) “You said a couple decades,” I said. “You’re in your forties now, right?” (Yes.) “Life expectancy is supposed to go up, so you’ve still got a ton of time left. Why can’t you use it?” (You sweet summer child,) I thought to myself. (I wish I could tell you what the future holds, but I’m already slipping.) “An hour ago,” I said, “I never even thought this was possible. You changed that. And if you can do it for me, you can do it for…well, me.” My future self didn’t respond, but I wrapped my arms around my body, squeezing in a tight hug, hoping that my future self could still feel it. I heard a sob in my mind, and squeezed the hug a little tighter. “You can do this,” I whispered. “You’re strong enough to do this, and you don’t need time travel.” (I can’t.) “You already did, to me. Just do it again.” I could read into my own silence, the familiar, paralyzing uncertainty I’d felt only minutes before. Pulling my arms as tight as they would go without discomfort, I said, “Thank you. I love you.” I hadn’t said that to myself before, but I meant it, and I knew I meant it. (I love you too.) I knew that I meant it then, just the same. (I can’t hold on much longer.) I smiled into the mirror, though tears were welling up in my eyes again. The woman who looked back at me was beautiful in her joy. “That’s okay. You did enough already.” (Take care of yourself. Don’t do the Atkins Diet thing, it won’t help. And don’t lend dad money when he asks in a couple years.) My voice had the tone of a concerned mother, giving advice before sending her child to school, giving whatever warnings she could before saying goodbye. Their voice was fading already, slipping with every word. “Okay,” I said, laughing. “Sure.” (Also, don’t be fashy about it, but when it comes out you should buy bitcoi–) The voice in my head went away, and I was left with myself, face streaked with happy tears. Hannah, or Sam, was waiting for me in my apartment’s living room. I didn’t know what my future was going to be, but I knew for certain that I was going to be me. The End ... Support is always appreciated. If you're interested in something less introspective and more smutty, a new short story, "Truth or Dare", is now in early access for my subs! https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl

Hey everyone! Wow… some of you are a little dark in your thinking out there. Definitely points for creativity, but this is a story with a different purpose as you all will eventually see. I absolutely have a few other stories that I think you all will love that go down some of the paths you all were taking, but spoilers… this isn’t it… mostly. Okay… now I will admit that I changed the plot after this a little bit from what I originally had. Ashley was originally going to get regressed heavily and then accept her fate in the end. Keep in mind that plot was thought up from at least four years ago now and was very basic in the stages where this story’s very rough outline was only about 12 chapters long at most. Then, re-reading it when I started this story back up again, I knew what I had was weak and didn’t fit with Ashley’s character development very well… at least not in the way I wanted it to. That being said, due to this being a sequel to Project Nurture, I couldn’t change it too radically in parts, but I knew deep down that my original plan just wouldn’t work very well. So, knowing that, starting a while ago and now finishing, I jumped ahead and fully fleshed out the rest of the chapters from here on out to get the plot that I wanted and which I felt fit with all this story better. This, more than anything else, is why this chapter is being posted later than usual. So as such, while the total still stands at 28 chapters and some of them will be long, the bottom line is that the plot has been corrected and completed. Now, I just need to put the finishing touches on each and edit them out. With all that in mind and the total number of chapters still at 28… I know this story will be done in the next two weeks. With this chapter being released today and factoring in some of my prior commitments and holiday events… my plan now is to release another two chapters next week and then a final chapter on the Monday afterward (07 July). This should give me enough time to flesh them out a little more and let any of you out there either vote or simply catch up on the story. Next, keeping that in mind, just as a reminder with the deadline just around the corner now, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 25: Missing Pieces Here and There Vincent removed the visor and stared back at his computer while taking deep breaths. “Holy crap! Darn it, Ashley! You just had to go in and get yourself caught!” He shook his head at seemingly yet another regressed Little to be lost to the system. And Vincent might not have given the program another thought and simply reported the whole situation back to LRG headquarters and moved on. But a little green light blinked still on his screen. “Huh?” Vincent leaned forward and clicked on it. “Just what are you little buddy?” The page was soon loaded, and Vincent’s eyes grew large. “Woah… wasn’t expecting that…” Before him, showed the loading screen to what was left on the file. Apparently, he had barely even scratched the surface. Exhaling, Vincent stretched backward in his chair and lifted his arms in confusion. “Okay… that had to be the end of Ashley? Right? So… maybe it’s another file? Or another Little and their story?” Vincent seemed to be able to come up with a dozen or more possibilities with why there was so much, but in the end, his conclusions all came back to the same point. “Well… there’s nothing to it. Gonna take my break and then jump back into…” Another light began to flash on his screen. “Oh great… what now?” Vincent muttered to himself before leaning in and clicking on it with a sigh. Reading only one line in, Vincent’s instincts were good enough apparently that his face immediately began to grow pale. “Vincent… Urgent! Our sources have now confirmed that a Big presence is definitely headed your way as of this morning. We at LRG will do everything we can to stop them, but officially, we recommend that you flush and wipe your system ASAP just in case we can’t redirect or completely stop them. As this is a possibility and their intentions seem hostile at this juncture, we suggest you conduct yourself with only one-hour sessions now regarding Ashley’s file and also limit your contact with the outside world. If our defenses or diversionary tactics do not work, we will inform you to confirm their approach and need to leave ASAP. Regardless, good luck. -X” Vincent sat back on his chair and looked at the clock versus the timestamp for when the message was sent. “Crap… this is already two hours old. For all I know, the Bigs… whoever they are, could be here any minute.” He sighed and looked over at his still prepared bugout bag and the heavy duty and custom magnetics safely stowed above it to wipe his computer in a hurry. Sighing again, he stood up and shook his head. “No… not yet… I’ve gotta keep going.” Eying his monitor closely, Vincent then fixed a little food and quickly returned to his chair. He briefly rubbed his sore and reddened temples before picking up the headset once more to go back in. “I’ve got to find these answers. I need to know what happened to Ash, but also… something is in here. I… I just don’t know what.” Once again, his eyes shifted to the clock, but after a moment, he shook his head. “No… no hour timer. I need to do this… power through it and find what I need. If I don’t, there’s no telling if these files will even be able to be transferred elsewhere…” Breathing in deep, Vincent placed the headset on his head for what could be the last time, adjusted it to fit properly, and then hit the still blinking ‘resume’ button. * * * Day 1#8 – #:#9 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 * Er#or. Error. Ple#se reboot and #ry again. * * Footage not found. * * * * Day 110 – 1#:3# #.M. MDT – Earth 2 Things were dark… fuzzy… unfocused. Sounds could be heard all around. A small alarm bell here and some yelling there. A faint form of Ashley’s vision began to take shape and the image for the first time in a while seemed to almost solely be coming from her eye camera instead of an external feed as well. Even then, though, static crackled through the scene and shapes only really moved in blurry grayish blobs. If one had to guess, it almost appeared as if the camera in Ashley’s eye had been damaged… or had some interference of some kind. But the images faded in an out continuously still. Blinking occurred at several points and the image would shift from maybe a triangular blob to one of a square or more of a rectangle. A faint whimpering could almost be heard, but the sound was so corrupted that it was hard to truly make out what was happening. Until it wasn’t anymore. Despite the darkness all around, objects became more focused. Railing, calming shapes overhead, and a dull light coming from what could only be described as across the room. It was peaceful, but unfamiliar. The views switched a few more times and Ashley blinked back at the world… but then soon retreated away from it. She then began to shake. ‘It’s just a dream… justa dweam…’ She shook her head like she knew what she was saying was wrong and could somehow will everything back to normalcy. ‘Caught… caught… bad man… good goal… right?’ Everything seemed frazzled, and maybe as a way to fight off all the scariness of purely unknowing where she was, Ashley closed her eyes once more. ‘Iss justa dweam… no… Just. A. Dream… not hard, but… real… much too real…’ Keeping her eyes closed, Ashley pulled a nearby blanket into a soft mound and hugged the inanimate object tightly. Not long after, she passed out and everything faded to black once more. * * * Day 111 – 3:17 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley’s eyes fluttered open. It was clear she was still groggy and maybe a little fuzzy as she clutched her hand and squinted at the lights just beyond where she had been sleeping. Before, while the shapes were blurry, Ashley had definitely known that she was in an unfamiliar place. Now, she was back home. Ashley rubbed more sleep out of her eyes and looked around. While everything was much as it had been, there was still something that was different. ‘Weird… there’s almost an odd glow to everything… wait… I can think normally… right? Does that extend to everything else?’ Ashley strained as she clutched the temples on her head. ‘Think! Think! Anything different? Come on, Ash! Don’t fail this! It’s important!’ So, she kept straining… much to her obvious failure though. ‘Darn it! I feel something’s missing… but what? It’s like I can see the outline of the thing I’m missing but not in the object itself. Is that… is that normal? Shouldn’t it be more? Or at least not… this? What is going on here?’ Still, despite her thoughts or maybe in spite of them, Ashley shook her head and sat up in bed. ‘Okay… hold on there, Ash. Go slow. Check your body and then speak… you need to know how bad this is… this missing piece that is… whatever it is…’ Ashley then looked down at her body. She stretched forward after pulling off her covers and started examining every little part of her body. ‘Okay… toes… feet… ankles… calves… knees… thighs… legs… so far so good…’ Her hands moved higher, but from her clothing, her exam couldn’t be as thorough. ‘Do I take my onesie and diaper off, or do I…?’ She shook her head. ‘No, no. Keep them on, Ash. Don’t do that. Don’t even entertain that thought…’ She then winced like a habit of something she should have repulsive… but didn’t. ‘Okay… I don’t feel any lumps or pains in my stomach… chest… neck? No… face? Still no… head?’ Ashley seemed most nervous about that one and winced only once. ‘Ouch… kinda feels like a bruise up there… strange. Not super painful but… maybe I fell?’ She winced again. ‘Ugh! Why can’t I remember? I came to the facility… I know that, and then… I got the files? I think?’ Ashley scratched her head like she was readying a generator to fire out her thoughts, but she only grunted in the end. ‘Darn it! It gets so, so fuzzy after! I just…’ Ashley frowned and quickly pulled her stuffed kangaroo close to her to hug. ‘Why can’t I remember? And… why do you feel so soft and fluffy all of a sudden? Why do you feel like the friend I’ve been looking for? Why…?’ Ashley shook her head. ‘No, no. Focus, Ash. Some oddities from a bruised head… maybe, but… what else? Why do I feel there’s something else?’ Ashley then set her stuffed kangaroo to her side, its soft body still slightly touching her… like a comforting hand still remaining on her shoulder. ‘Okay… here it goes. Speak, Ash. Speak…’ Ashley took a deep breath in. “Mary had a little lamb…” The relief was immediate over her face. ‘Oh, thank goodness! I can speak! I can speak!’ It seemed like a high victory, but Ashley quickly gathered herself up once more. “Okay… I can speak… still something missing though… something different. Let’s see…” She stroked her chin and then snapped her fingers. “I got it!” She took another breath. “Let’s see… Earth’s fuel ran out in 2038 after several military conflicts spurred on it’s demise quicker than most scientists expected which led to collapse and that led to the dark ti…” Ashley shook her head. “No… that’s fine… maybe…? Yes! Okay… start simple. One plus one… two. Two times two… four. Square root of 49… seven. Okay… not gonna test out any other math stuff… never my strong suit, but… something’s still missing. Maybe I need to go over facts about myself and the people here…” Ashley nodded at her own suggestion. “Okay… I’m Ashley Cutters… investigative journalist, but here, I’m going by Ashley Stevens. I’m investigating the town of Peirama, and I’ve been taken in by two Bigs called…” Her door then opened, and Betty stood there with a relieved smile over her face. “Oh! Someone’s finally up! I was so worried. How are you, sweetie?” she asked walking quickly over to Ashley’s bed and then resting her hands on the short railings on one side. “Feeling okay?” “Weird, but… yep!” Ashley confirmed. “I’m doin’ fine, Mommy!” Betty’s eyes widened in shock. If she was a Little, from that same state of panic and horror, she might have just dirtied her diaper on the spot. But Betty was a Big and her calm under situations like these came to the forefront. Her experience as a botanist and scientist in this crazy town likely also helped her as well. “Oh… I’m so glad to heart that…” She winced slightly, her outer calm cracking ever so slightly. “But sweetie… you called me… Mommy. I… well, I love that name, but… what’s my name?” Ashley looked confused for a moment. “That’s a strange question, Mommy, but… your name is B…” Ashley paused and while she looked supremely confident before, it now appeared as if there was almost what could be described as a misfire in her brain somewhere. “Your name is… Mommy!” Despite her questioning look previously, now, there seemed to be no doubt. Betty let out an exasperated sigh. “Yes… I… you…” She then shook her head and smiled as best as she seemed able to. “I guess that’s my name now…” She then removed her side toddler railing and held out her hands. “Come on, honey. Let’s change that diaper of yours. I can see the droop from here.” Ashley looked down in puzzlement at the thick padding around her, but this time with a curious expression of surprise and then soon to uncaring. ‘Mommy will take care of it. She always does, right? And Mommy seems to think I’m okay, so I must be fine too, right?’ Ashley just smiled and let herself be adjusted into the proper position to be changed. * * * Day 111 – 4:47 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley was left alone in her room, but today, that didn’t seem to matter as much when Betty told her to ‘stay put’ until she came back. Ashley had simply shrugged and sat on the rug in the middle of her bedroom floor and pulled out a coloring book after setting her stuffed kangaroo next to her. After finishing coloring in an outline of Adventure Sam, she sat up and pulled her stuffed kangaroo close. “Mommy was acting a little weird when she left. I wonder if she’s okay…” The kangaroo only looked back at her with its black and shiny unblinking eyes. It was lifeless, but whether she was meaning to or not, instead of just a sounding board as she used it sometimes before, there was a tone in Ashley’s voice that blurred the lines between pretending and having an actual conversation with the stuffy. Ashley sighed. “I hope its not because of me, but… why do I feel that it is because of me? Is it the gap in my head I still feel? But… if it was, wouldn’t she have said something? Taken me to the hospital?” Ashley didn’t get any response back, at least none out loud to any mature being, but that also didn’t seem to stop her. “Yeah… I wish I could figure out the gap in my head. Something feels wrong… but what?” Ashley gave a half smile to her kangaroo and held it up in front of her. “You know… you being this close to me and all, I feel I should give you a name. Maybe Hoppy?” She seemed to rattle the idea around in her head before shaking it. “No… not Hoppy. Maybe…?” “I don’t care that you were doing just what you felt was right!” someone yelled from downstairs. “Your feelings don’t matter in this case, Pete! Damn it! I thought you of all people would understand that with the work you do here! Or am I wrong?” Ashley stopped and looked toward her mostly closed door and then back to her kangaroo. “Sounds like someone’s yelling at Daddy. I can’t have that. Come on!” She pulled the kangaroo into her arms. “Let’s go check it out!” Ashley then steadily got to her feet and went to the door. Right before she touched the handle though, she stopped cold and then looked down at her kangaroo, tightly wrapped in her left arm by her side. “Wait… what about what Mommy said. She told me not to leave this room, and I don’t want to brea…” “That doesn’t matter, Pete! This is national security we’re talking about!” the unfamiliar voice sounded off again. In between though, another fainter voice that was too soft to make out fully through the doorway could also be heard fighting back angrily as well. “Oh, screw that!” another voice yelled, this one sounding more nasally and whiny. “She was caught directly trying to steal things away from us. I vote she should be put back in the machine and fried to a crisp. It’s too much of a risk otherwise!” The quieter voice seemed to spit back their own verbal thrashing immediately at that idea. Ashley looked at her kangaroo once more and then shook her head. “No. Mommy told me to stay, but she would want me to help with Daddy. I feel… I need to help him… or at least listen in and jump to help Daddy if he needs it. Also, though… why do I feel I should be listening to this? Why does it suddenly feel so important?” Her kangaroo didn’t respond, but with a small boost of confidence, Ashley nodded and then redoubled the effort within herself. So, with a deep breath, she then opened the door before heading out to the top of the stairs. “Yes, general,” Pete acknowledged. “I understand all that. I truly do, or else I wouldn’t be here, but… I just couldn’t stand back and watch those butchers tear into h…” “Shut it!” the now identified general and first voice thundered. “Don’t you get it? We’re up to our necks at Dark Cliff! That prison was formed over 13 years ago, and we have so many Littles locked up in there that the warden is afraid at least once a week of a prison riot… from Littles no less! It can’t continue!” “Yes, general. I’ve read the reports…” The general seemed to be getting to Pete, and his tone was far more reserved now… like a dog that had been whacked on the nose too many times with a newspaper. The general sighed. “Our adoption facilities aren’t doing much better either… mostly bursting with delinquents or just plain barebones now. We Bigs need what you all are working on here. It could change everything in our favor… and your Little was trying to undo all that!” Ashley leaned in closer but squinted and scratched her head like she wasn’t sure what they were talking about. ‘I’m so confused…’ She leaned forward. ‘But wait… is this the blank spot I’m feeling?’ “Your work here is critical and that earns you a lot of freedom from any of my staff from looking too closely at this whole mess. Be thankful for that.” The general sighed deeply. “Now, enough of all that. Give me something to tell the head of the committee when they ask me about all this mess when I return to New Columbia.” Pete sighed. “Yes, sir. We have several projects that are coming along now. Project Nurture is actually showing several positive results… more than we ever thought possible before. Plus… with our findings mostly concluded now, we are forming a final report to submit to the board and then to your committee based on those findings. Should be ready by next month… maybe the month after.” “Good, good. Very good.” The general seemed to huff for a minute as if he suddenly exerted a good amount of effort. “Would do you think Mr. Mayor?” Ashley leaned forward and stepped down a single step after glaring at the title and who it belonged to. Mr. Vasiliou sighed, his nasal voice almost grating the walls around him. “Well, you know my opinions on this matter, general. I think security is paramount around here and what happened is a major violation of that, but… we do need Pete and his expertise. I… at least I hope that this time, better control will be learned and more… drastic steps won’t be needed.” Ashley’s eyes seemed to be swirling with information and yet confusion about how it all fit together. ‘Crud! It’s like I’m hearing the left and right side of the street with traffic racing in the middle, but I just can’t find the wires to connect the two sides together in order to understand it all! Stupid brain gap! I know you’re there, but… I just don’t know what I’m missing!’ Eager to learn more, Ashley stepped down another stair, but this time… her footsteps creaked loudly. The trio of people talking suddenly stopped and before Ashley could move, three faces were looking right back at her from the bottom of the staircase. “It’s her! She heard everything!” Mr. Vasiliou yelled, his face quickly turning red. “Get her!” Pete jumped in to block his advance though. “Absolutely not! You’ve done enough already! I’m sure she didn’t mean anything, and besides… do you even know if she understands us anymore?” That last part was said quietly, but right after, all three faces looked back to Ashley. “Sweetie?” Pete asked carefully, walking up a few stairs to get closer to her. “Did you hear us talking downstairs?” Ashley looked back towards Pete. ‘Okay… I might be missing that big, big piece of whatever, but… I can at least tell when I need to be just a big dumb baby.’ Ashley grinned and nodded her head. “Of course, Daddy!” Pete’s face took on the same expression that Betty’s had previously in hearing their new title. This moment though, there was an obvious level of fear to all of it. “I heard shouting, and I wanted to come and see if you were okay,” she continued in pursuit of her half lie. “Look!” She held up her stuffed kangaroo like she was presenting a shield of protection or the most special prize on Earth to him. “I even brought back-up in case you needed it. Do you want my stuffy to help you, Daddy?” She seemingly made her eyes grow as wide and as innocent as possible. From the rear, the previously solemn general smiled and even snickered briefly before Mr. Vasiliou looked at him angrily. “Well… I think all is okay here. Just a Little and her ‘stuffy.’ Can’t be too mad about that now, can you, Phil? Seems like your work was quite thorough.” From her spot on the top couple of steps still, Ashley grinned ever so subtly. ‘Ha! Now I’ve got another way of fooling all these evil Bigs against Mommy and Daddy and Ron!’ Mr. Vasiliou nodded toward the general and his comments about his ‘work.’ As soon as the general turned away though, and Pete’s back was still towards him, Mr. Vasiliou glared mincingly at Ashley. “Yes… my modifications seem to have worked wonders. Pity I didn’t get to test…” “Bee!” Pete shouted, cutting Mr. Vasiliou from continuing to elaborate on his likely dastardly plans. “Can you come here for a moment?” A far door in the upper hallway opened and shuffled footsteps hurried up to the scene where Betty looked down at Pete first. “Yes? Is everything…?” She then stopped and looked further at everyone and at everything that was happening… including the still seated Ashley at her feet now. “Sweetie? What are you doing outside of your room? I thought I told you to stay in there?” Ashley looked up at Betty, and seemingly still improvising, pointed back down the stairs “I heard shouting and Daddy seemed upset, so I came to help.” She then held her stuffed kangaroo up. “Look! I even brought support, Mommy!” Betty sighed. “That’s very good, sweetie. Just hold there for one moment while I talk to Daddy…” She then looked back at Pete and the others. “Pete… did she… overhear something?” Pete shook his head. “No, I don’t think so. We just… can you take her away for now? We need to discuss a few more things before they leave.” Betty nodded and then leaned down to pick up Ashley. “Alright you. Come on. Let’s go see if you can draw me a really nice picture in your room.” Ashley nodded and only wrapped her arms around Betty to get closer with one hand still gripping her stuffed kangaroo. She seemed entirely content there as Betty pulled her up as she stood as well. She was seemingly too distracted to notice the worry written all over both Betty’s and Pete’s faces. * * * Day 112 – 3:12 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley hadn’t gone to daycare today. While she was a little pouty over that fact, she was absolutely entranced by both Pete and Betty staying home to watch over her. Curiously, every time she sneezed, coughed, or even tripped, both Bigs were on the scene in moments to check if she was okay and then quickly wrote something down in a little notebook that both had on them. Still, Ashley was a little lonely and while her stuffed kangaroo seemed to be a good companion for her, she only had one. “I wish I had more of you… still need to figure out a name. Maybe George? Or are you a girl kangaroo? Ooh! What about Roo?” Ashley shook her head. “No… not that. Familiar but strange… I’m not sure why…” It was another gap in her memory. Since she had woken up the previous day, she kept finding new spots that seemed to be missing. Large facts seemed to be there, but the smaller things… several of those seemed to be gone now. Ashley sighed and hugged her kangaroo. “If only I knew what I was missing. It just… I feel fine, but it seems so important. Maybe if I think really, really hard, I can remember.” Ashley strained for a moment but only seemed to let out a tiny toot. “Oopsie! Maybe not push so much… Besides, Mommy and Daddy seem just happy that I’m here and they’re here and that’s weird, but I don’t think I should protest that because…” “What did you people do to her?” Betty asked loudly in the kitchen. “Nothing! I swear, Bee! I didn’t do anything to her,” Pete defended. “As soon as I got the call about her and heard, I ran over and got her out. I promise that I didn’t do anything to her.” “But she’s different, Pete!” Betty seemed more emotional than usual. Despite her brain gap, Ashley definitely could still pick up that they were talking about her. ‘Not good. I thought they were fine, but… I think they’re talking about my stupid brain gap. I wanna know, so… let’s go.’ Now seemingly more curious than cautious, Ashley placed her kangaroo on her back and then crawled over to the door between the dining room and kitchen. Leaning up against the wall, she clutched her kangaroo tight and listened in more closely. “I mean… she had trouble reading today!” Betty fumed. “That was never like her before. Something obviously had to happen to her!” Ashley pouted a little. ‘It was just one of the bigger words… I thought it looked familiar, but… Mommy stopped me and helped me out before I could try again…’ “Again, Bee… not me,” Pete said sighing a little. “Still, I know what they and our ‘great mayor’ did to her before I got there. It’s only temporary in some areas. Plus… I didn’t have any choice but to accept this for her.” “Bull!” Betty seemed ready to fight in a second for Ashley. “Bee… you have to believe me. I…” Pete seemed he was just as crushed as Betty, but while hers was coming in the form of anger, his was in the form of sadness. “I had to accept it… if I didn’t and with what she did… we could all have been accused of treason. And you know the penalty know for something like that. You saw Hilda, remember?” Betty gasped at the memory of the woman who had spiked Ashley’s drink. “You don’t mean… she spiked our Little’s drink and several others, causing months of research for other projects to be set back! She even… what did she call it? ‘Commandeered’ the drugs she used? She stole, Pete! And we…” “Yes, Bee,” Pete sighed. “We would be subjected to a pre-selected time in diapers. If we even got a hard judge… we could be temporarily regressed mentally and have Ashley taken away from us… Permanently.” Ashley did her best not to whimper and only hugged her stuffed kangaroo more. “From the work we’ve done here,” Pete continued, “it actually might become the norm for punishing Bigs now. You heard the general… Dark Cliff is becoming too crowded. Soon, those type of facilities will only be for Littles while we Bigs might have to work off our debt society… or for the really bad cases, receive what is essentially Little treatment…” “My god… that’s terrible, but…” Betty seemed in disbelief but there was the very tiniest hint of a ray of positivity to this. “You know though… if that happens, people might see what its like to be a Little… could cause some reforms…” “Doubtful…” Pete said skeptically. “But anyways… yeah. I had to accept it all… or risk losing you both. I… I couldn’t do that.” A little shuffling could be heard, and curious as ever, Ashley took a quick peek at what was happening. Inside the kitchen with their eyes closed, the two Bigs had fully embraced each other and were seemingly offering comfort in the face of such adversity. ‘Awww… Mommy and Daddy still love each other! Yay!’ The two then broke off a minute later and Ashley was once again glued to the wall. “Well… I’m glad I know at least, but…” Betty paused and took a deep breath. “What the heck do we do now?” Pete walked around and a few taps could be heard. “I needed to do some thinking last night, but I have a plan. We just…” Pete then paused, and a few whispers could be heard. “Ash? Can you come out of hiding, sweetie?” ‘Shoot! Did he see me?’ Ashley didn’t move an inch. “Baby… I can see your foot and your stuffy’s tail,” Betty noted, clearly having tuned around from her original position with her back to the entrance where Ashley had been hiding. “Come on out. We promise… you’re not in trouble.” Like they were magic words, Betty stood up and moved around the corner. “Promise?” Betty smiled and nodded. “Promise, sweetie.” Pete then stepped forward. “So, I’m guessing like earlier yesterday… you heard at least some of that?” ‘Crud. He knows!’ Ashley seemed to panic but then ease a little. ‘But… this is Daddy… it can’t be a trap, right? Daddy wouldn’t hurt me…’ Ashley nodded. “Yes, Daddy. Sorry for lying…” Pete smirked. “No, that’s okay in this case. Thank you for apologizing and knowing we don’t lie in this house, but… for those men… I think your mommy and I can forgive it this one time.” Ashley quickly smiled and stepped closer without so much fear this time. “Now,” Pete continued, “I need to ask you a few questions. You can answer or just nod for me for them, okay?” As instructed, Ashley nodded to Pete’s question, eliciting a bigger smile from the Big now. “Good. Let’s see here…” Pete then proceeded to ask several questions… several that were near identical to the ones that Ashley had asked herself. Others… tended to veer into the more intimate nature… but Ashley either didn’t care or didn’t know about those… like the current state of her diaper for example. Despite those little hiccups though, often, the Little seemed to grow bored, but Pete was patient and Betty encouraged Ashley to continue on as much as she could. Still, despite their teamwork, at one point, Betty had to promise Ashley a single cookie for every five questions she answered. It worked… mostly. “Now… lastly, what month did you come here and what month is it now?” Pete asked after about 43 other questions. Ashley scratched her head. “Well… I think I came here about three months ago… so that’s…” She started counting on her fingers. “Yes! I came here in June. And now… it’s…” Ashley looked over toward the calendar. “Yes… that’s what I thought. It’s still September.” Pete turned around and smiled at seeing the calendar. “Well, I guess we should have hidden that, but it still shows me you have an awareness of your surroundings and at least most subjects.” “Is that good?” Ashley asked inquisitively, her gap still clearly bugging her… especially after she couldn’t answer some his previous questions… like those dealing with the internal layout of the facility. Pete nodded his head. “It’s not really those types of questions, but yes… you did very good. Answered all my questions as well as you could and that’s all I could really ask for.” Ashley beamed at the praise and then turned to Betty. “I think that’ll be six cookies then.” She even held her hand out. Betty shook her head and curled Ashley’s hand back toward her chest. “Not right now, sweetie. I’ll let you have one on our daily afternoon walk to the park, but until then… can you go upstairs and grab your sunglasses and hat for me? Remember, you set them on your desk last night…” Ashley nodded and ran upstairs right away. The park was obviously important to her and missing one second seemed to be completely out of the question now. So, grabbing both her tiny ballcap that Pete had gotten her showing off his hometown sports team, the Philadelphia Pegasi, and her sunglasses, she ran back downstairs… only to hear that Pete and Betty were talking once more. “I know, Bee… I know…” Pete said wearily. “I just liked her so much how she was,” Betty admitted sorrowfully. “I’ll love her no matter what, but… I loved her independent spirit and her uniqueness amongst the other Littles here. Now… I don’t know where she ends and Vasiliou’s tinkering begins.” Ashley crept over to the archway and looked in at Pete comforting Betty in the kitchen. “Well, right now she needs us, and I know we’ll both give her the love she needs.” Betty quickly nodded silently towards Pete’s vow. “Besides… as I said, I have a plan, and this might not be forever, but even if it is… is this really such a bad thing?” Betty recoiled and looked like she wanted to punch him in the face. Pete was quick to defend himself though. “Woah, woah… not what I meant. I just… I would never wish this on her in a million years. But think about if for a minute as well… combine our love of her no matter what and the notion of… well, us never having kids, and…” Betty sighed and her face relaxed and she nodded. “I was thinking about that as well… but I hated myself for it. She’s just…” “I know, Bee… I know…” Pete then hugged his wife closely… something it looked like she could probably use right then. “We just… we can’t have kids and while Ashley isn’t a kid per say… she’s a relatively high functioning Little who now definitely needs our help, and we can give that to her.” Betty nodded. “As long as she needs us… I’m in.” * * * Day 112 – 4:29 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 By the time the trio had prepared and arrived at the park together, the time was getting later, and many Littles had been let out of their respective daycares and ‘special facilities.’ Littles like Ron, Kyle, or even Olly, weren’t there today, but the playground equipment was teaming with activity. For Ashley, fresh-faced and full of wonder more than ever before, it was an open invitation to join in. Betty and Pete watched from the sidelines with the other Bigs with concern but relief as Ashley smiled wide as she played game after game. For Ashley, recent weeks had forced her hand to interact with Littles more like Ron and Kyle… but there was always a pause or a hesitation before, and there was almost a degree of acting in her play style. Granted, imagination is the key to many Little’s games, but her acting came into more the part of enjoying herself. True, she exhibited genuine joy some of the time… but never all the time. Now, she freely skirted from one activity to the next… pretty much wherever the most fun was and for whatever group of Littles would have her. Most often, those Littles were regressed though, so her activities were more juvenile in nature as well. What’s more… less than an hour into play and Ashley nearly seamlessly blended in with the rest of the Littles so well to the point where she nearly became lost in the mix. Betty and Pete seemed to struggle with finding her again… at least until she stood alone and watched a baseball game. Coming from Earth, the game had grown in popularity here, but it was still struggling to take off in Peirama. So, for today at least, a game was taking shape, but it was mostly just practice. Ashley, as smart as she still was… had lost some things… vigilance seemed to be one of them. So, when one of the Littles… uncoordinated and not knowing that fully yet, threw a ball… he missed his mark. Instead, the ball went sailing right into Ash… more specifically her kangaroo which she had used as a shield. “Holy smokes!” one of the Littles called out as the ball scurried along the ground. “Dang it, Jimmy! You almost clocked out the lights of this Little. Good thing for you that her stuffy bunted the ball away.” The Little, older and definitely newer to Peirama, nodded and jogged over to Ashley. “You okay there?” Ashley lowered her stuffed kangaroo and nodded. “Yeah… that was just really scary!” The Little laughed and stretched out his hand. “Must have been. Again… super sorry for my friend. He’s an idiot, but… my name’s Craig.” Ashley smiled and after shifting her stuffed kangaroo around a little, shook his hand back. “Ashley…” “Good to meet you, Ashley.” Craig then smiled, tipped his own ballcap, and jogged back to join his friends. Alone once again, Ashley viewed the field for a minute longer and then looked down at her stuffed kangaroo. “Well, thanks there. Definitely gonna have to call you by an actual name now. What was it they said?” Ashley paused and scratched her head just under where she was wearing the ball cap and a few inches forward of her ponytail sticking out the back. “Oh yeah! Bunted! They said you bunted the ball away, but… bunted s’not a good name. How about… Bunty?” Ashley held her stuffy out in front of her and smiled wide. “Yeah… Bunty is great! Hello Bunty!” She then pulled Bunty back in and gave it the biggest hug imaginable. Inevitably though, after so much fun and excitement, the sun in its late September way began to set behind the trees. Just as it was eclipsed by the tall canopies and the mountains beyond, Betty waved over at Ashley. “Ash! Come on, sweetie. We need to get back for dinner!” Ashley looked around, and while she could have whined to stay longer… her face briefly taking on a more mischievous look, she ultimately shook her head and ran back to join with both Pete and Betty. Being a park though, while there were many paved paths, Ashley didn’t follow them back. Instead, she took the gravel path… and didn’t see the divot one side of the path or the larger stone on the other. So, the divot caused her to stumble forward, and the large stone caused her to trip and fall right into the dirt. She didn’t stand a chance and began wailing in pain. “Oh, shi…!” Pete didn’t finish his words, much to the seeming relief of everyone around him, but he was quickly on the scene with Betty not far behind him. “Okay, baby. It’s okay, it’s okay. Show me where it hurts.” Tears streaming down her face and Bunty covered in dust, Ashley woefully pointed to her elbow and her knee. Neither were bleeding, but a few scrapes were definitely noticeable. “Oh, no. That just won’t do. Betty?” Betty nodded and as she circled around to support Ashley from behind, she also reached into the convenient diaper bag and pulled out a package of baby wipes. “Here, Pete. Take them and do your magic.” Pete nodded and diligently took the pack before pulling out a wipe and tending to Ashley’s injuries. Meanwhile, Betty had positioned Ashley right in her lap and was hugging her close with Bunty tightly woven into the mix as well. “Shhh, shhh… it’s okay, honey. We’ve got you. No more nasty scrapes. Pete’s going to fix all your owies.” Ashley sniffled as her cries subsided and she clung tightly to Betty, flinching every so often as Pete wiped her elbow and knee. ‘Darn it! Why am I so emotional, but why does it hurt so much! It’s just a scrape. I shouldn’t be crying this much, right?’ The confusion etched on her saddened face seemed to only make her cling to Bunty and Betty further. “There,” Pete said, finishing the last of his wiping. “All gone. All better, right?” Ashley looked at her knee and elbow and nodded, but almost randomly… if she hadn’t seen it a hundred other times with other Littles, she looked right at Pete. “Kiss ‘em, Daddy. Make ‘em feel better. Please?” Pete didn’t seem to know what to do with that request for a moment, but in the end, he smiled and kissed both spots tenderly like a loving father would of his daughter. For Ashley, relief spread quickly over her face. “There, baby. All better now.” Pete then repositioned himself closer and wiped a few tears away from her cheeks. “Sweetie… I…” Pete trailed off for a second before seemingly resolving himself a little more. “I want you to know… we’re not going to let anything else happen to you, okay? We want to make you better, and… we’ll be here for you for whatever and however long you need it. Also… well, before anything else happens…” Pete winced slightly before looking deeply at Ashley and then holding Betty’s hand tight. “I just want you to know that we love you very much.” “Forever and ever, honey,” Betty emphasized as she gave Ashley a squeeze from behind with her one free hand. Ashley’s bottom lip quivered for a moment, and it looked like she might cry… until she broke in a different way and pulled Pete closer and hugged him tight. ‘Yes… this is right… this feels good. Maybe this was part of the gap that I was missing? Dunno, but… this… this is good…’ Not wanting to be left out, Betty pulled in closer as well to hug her husband as well. Right then, the three, on that late fall day and in the middle of a gravel path at the park, hugged each other as tenderly and as tightly as they could. * * * Day 113 – 8:06 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 It was the next morning and Ashley rose as usual. No nightmares… no worries… no concerns about what just happened in last memory or the gaps that she had. Now, she had Bunty and Betty and Pete. And for today, that seemed like enough for her. Not long after, as usual, Betty came in to greet her happily, check her diaper, change her, and then run a bath. Of course, now, Betty had found out that Ashley had lost some independence and modesty in what happened to her, so the Big stayed to watch over her and lend a hand if needed. Ashley was smart, but… there was a Littleness about her now that was hard to quantify exactly while also being completely obvious at the same time. Maybe it was her uncaring attitude at being naked after her diaper was removed and she was wiped down from her nightly business. Possibly it was the fact that she happily splashed about in the tub with her toys or so seamlessly let and even seemed to want Betty to wash her while in there. It definitely could have also been her booming fit of giggles as Betty tickled Ashley’s foot in the tub or after when she was drying her off… or even when she had finished taping a new diaper on her and she blew raspberries directly onto her tummy. It wasn’t obvious with just one thing, but it was obvious with several smaller things… and led to one conclusion. Ashley was different. But while there was sadness in her eyes at the loss that Ashley didn’t even seem to care about today, from her overall expression, the Big didn’t completely hate the new version of her Little either. There was no burden in the Little. There were no brooding stares or shrieks about being modest… just shrieks of laughter whenever Betty applied some giddy force to her. While any rational and mature adult might have been horrified at the scene, Betty wasn’t and couldn’t necessarily be blamed for her actions now. With such strong reactions of glee from Ashley, Betty pushing the envelope more into Little territory not only seemed necessary at times… it seemed like the right thing to do as well. So, after Betty had snapped the last button on her skirtalls, Ashley found herself sitting on the newly added changing table to her room. Pete had ordered it specially last week after diaper seemed to be a more permanent fixture for the Little, but now… it almost fit right into everyone’s new lives in the house. As far as her room though… there was plenty of room to push over her bookshelf to one side. Nothing really had changed… except any observer could see that it had. This morning however, as Ashley drummed her heels into the side of the changing table and Bunty sat next to her diligently as they always did without fail now, Betty brought over a few needed supplies. “Okay, honey. Just stay still and let me fix your hair, okay?” Ashley nodded with an infectious smile. “Okay, mommy. Just don’t pull too hard. No knots!” Betty held her hand up and shook her head. “No pulling of the knots… Promise!” With that oath now taken, she went in and began to comb out her hair to divide it into a requested style of pigtails today. Just as she finished the left side though, Betty paused and looked over to her right before picking something else up that had nothing to do with hair. “Sweetie? Do you know how… this got on our front porch?” Betty opened her hand and Ashley looked inside. It was a pink rock. Ashley squinted at the rock carefully. ‘Gee… looks awfully familiar but…’ Ashley shook her head. “What is it, Mommy?” Betty squinted and looked at her Little closely. “Baby… this is a pink rock. You made them before… don’t you remember?” Again, Ashley squinted at the rock like her brain was quickly going into overdrive to decipher the riddle of the century… but again, she shook her head. Betty pulled the rock closer to her and looked at it carefully herself before sighing. “Ash…” she said with a more serious tone now, “you said you used to paint these. Do you not remember that? Or the others you did?” She then gestured over to her art table at the small basket of stones and paints that Ashley had collected for a while now. Ashley looked over at her art table and she nodded. “Oh! That’s what those are! I was kinda wondering, Mommy. I really didn’t know what they were!” Betty set the rock down and several thoughts seemed to be driving all around her head. She looked both concerned and confused… to the point where she looked like she might even throw her hands up in defeat or scream in frustration… but she didn’t. Instead, she just sighed and shook her head. “Yes, but… oh, never mind, baby… I’ll… I’ll have to check something about them myself. Maybe a new craft project… or something for us to do together…” Betty seemed to emphasize the ‘something’ a little more than usual. Still, she quickly went back to work, combing out Ashley’s hair to get her ready to go back to daycare again. Meanwhile, Ashley stared at the rock right beside her now. Even with the pulling at gathering of her hair, she seemed far more transfixed by the object that had just been presented to her… and not in a way that made it look like she was more interested in the pretty colors instead. ‘I… I feel I should remember this, but I don’t! Is this the gap, or something I should know or remember? I feel I should, but… oh!’ She grinned. ‘Mommy’s done! Daycare and friend time!’ Smiling, Ashley let herself be helped off the changing table, Bunty tight in one hand and Betty, her mommy’s, in the other.

Emily is playing in the living room when a quite unexpected guest arrives... Though maybe "guest" is the wrong term. --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Emily sat in her playpen. She was surrounded by her toys whilst the television played a cartoon of some inoffensive cartoon people talking about morals. “Playing” was something Emily had become much better at in recent times. When you aren’t given an option to do anything else it becomes increasingly easy to lose yourself in childish games. That was the case for Emily who had created her own little soap opera with the various dolls scattered around her. She was just using a small finger-sized doll and a Barbie to enact a scene where one accused the other of cheating when the front door opened. This wasn’t unusual, Amelia had left the house somewhat excitedly a couple of hours previously. Emily was glad she was home though, the diaper between her legs was saturated and surely not far from leaking. “Mommy, I…” Emily started as she turned towards the living room doorway. It wasn’t Amelia looking back at her. It was Catherine. And Catherine was pulling a large suitcase behind her. Emily dropped the dolls and shifted on her knees to the bars of her clearly marked play area. “What’s going on?” Emily asked with a frown. “You didn’t tell her?” Catherine turned to the side and spoke to someone out of view with clear surprise. “Relax.” Amelia’s voice replied. A second later she appeared in the doorway weighed down by a couple of bags herself. She put down the bags and walked into the room, Emily could see Catherine looking apologetic behind her. “Are we going somewhere?” Emily asked in confusion. “No, baby, quite the opposite.” Amelia replied. She unhooked the latch on the playpen’s gate and let it swing open, “Come over here.” Emily, by that point, was used to following commands without question. Her purpose had been to be a good girl no matter what that entailed. She stood up on shaky legs, her wet diaper hanging underneath her very short yellow dress. She waddled around and when Amelia patted the couch next to her, she sat down. Emily looked from her wife to Catherine, who was still standing awkwardly in the doorway, and back again. Amelia pulled Emily close and put her arm around her shoulders. “You know that me and Catherine have been…” Amelia seemed to be weighing her words carefully, “Very good friends?” Emily nodded. It seemed liked an understatement. She had been aware that the two had been having sex for a while now. There was a time when that would have severely bothered her, now it just made her excited and caused her caged up princess parts pain. “Well, Catherine lives on the other side of town and it’s a pain for us to travel back and forth.” Amelia said, “So we thought “why not cut out all the travel?” Do you understand?” Emily did understand. The bags contained Catherine’s things. They weren’t going anywhere, in fact, the therapist was coming to live with them! “I’m… I’m sorry…” Catherine shook her head, “Amelia should’ve asked you first. I thought she had!” “It’s OK.” Emily said quietly. “I’ll go back home.” Catherine said as she started to pick up her suitcase, “This was a mistake. I’ll leave and we can all discuss this…” “It’s OK.” Emily said a little louder. Emily saw Catherine double-take before putting her bags back down. She was frowning. Emily couldn’t help but laugh, it seemed that even though Catherine clearly wanted this she was finding it hard to believe what Emily was saying. “What?” Catherine asked, “Emily, are you… are you sure?” Emily nodded. To be honest this was something that seemed inevitable sooner or later. Catherine was already coming over every other day, this step only made sense logistically. Emily bowed her head, she still felt embarrassed. She’d already given her tacit acceptance for her wife to essentially “cheat” on her and now she was inviting person who had replaced her to live under the same roof. Catherine glanced over at Amelia. She seemed more surprised than anything. She walked into the room slowly and after a few seconds sat down on the other side of Emily. The diapered woman could feel her wife hugging her closer to her side. “I want you to be absolutely sure.” Catherine said, “I’m not trying to replace you or anything.” “I understand.” Emily said. She was looking down to her bare feet, “I know Amelia loves me still, just in a different way. I see how happy you two make each other and I don’t want to get in the way of that.” Far from making Catherine happy, when Emily looked up at the therapist, she only saw a face of concern. Did Catherine not believe her? She would have to continue. She blushed a little, it now felt like she was trying to set the two of them up! “I know now that as an adult… I kind of sucked.” Emily continued, “I was selfish, angry, self-centred, and just plain unpleasant to be around. I couldn’t give Amelia what she needed so maybe it’s better this way. I’m just lucky you both want to keep me around.” Catherine looked more shocked than ever. Rather than having her fears assuaged it seemed she was more anxious than ever. Emily wasn’t sure what the therapist wanted of her. She just wanted to be a good girl no matter what that meant! “You see?” Amelia said as she leaned forwards to talk to Catherine, “She wants this just as much as we do. She’s a good girl.” Emily beamed as the magic words sent tingles down her spine. She saw Amelia wave for Catherine to slide closer until Emily was squeezed between the two other women. They turned sideways and leaned forwards against each other in a deep embrace that left Emily trapped between their breasts. The fatty orbs swung and moulded around her head and, as turned on as it made her, more than anything she felt thirsty. --- “Aw, you’ve become such a dribblepuss.” Amelia said as a tissue was wiped against the sides of Emily’s mouth, “Good girl.” In a strangely Pavlonian response the magic words made Emily drool just a little more. She wasn’t even really aware of it. There was a bib almost permanently tied around her neck and it was frequently streaked with her saliva. Emily was sat in her playpen. She didn’t have a great idea of how much time had passed but it felt like it had to be at least a couple of weeks. Everything was sort of blurring together for her. Every day was feeling mostly the same, it was a comfortable routine to be in. All her needs were taken care of and she didn’t really have to worry about anything. Emily’s days consisted of diaper changes, breast feedings, playing and nap times. There were very few moments where she was given the time or space to think about what she wanted to do so she just went with the flow. This was what she had always wanted, wasn’t it? To live with no responsibilities? Sure, this hadn’t been exactly what Emily had in mind at the start but she couldn’t deny that Amelia was giving her what she asked for. It wasn’t like Emily’s days were completely routine either. Sometimes something happened to break the comfortable monotony. For instance, it had only been a few days ago when Emily’s cage was unlocked for the first time in a long time. To start with she assumed it was just a cleaning as per usual. Amelia had started teasing her, rubbing her neglected princess parts, and calling her “good girl” among other affirmations. It wasn’t long until Emily was rolling around the changing mat and jerking her hips. She couldn’t even remember if she had got hard, but she did remember the sticky mess that dribbled out of her before the cage was locked back on. Emily absent-mindedly pawed at her diaper as she remembered that experience. There had been others and although they may not have happened as often as she would’ve wanted, she looked forward to them greatly. The anticipation seemed to make it feel even better. Catherine had seemingly settled in but often seemed to act a little weird. Emily could see the therapist watching her and even taking notes sometimes. Otherwise, she seemed to take a hands-off approach to Emily. After the incident in the office, she hadn’t changed any of Emily’s diapers, fed her or done anything else. It was all left for Amelia. Emily wiped her mouth with the long sleeve of her onesie. The cloth came away soaking wet from the fresh drool leaking from Emily’s mouth. The diapered woman ignored it and went back to playing with the dolls. Her video games may have been off-limits for quite a while now, which had provided quite a tantrum, but Emily was using the little dolls to try and recreate her games as much as possible. It wasn’t the same but at least this way she never lost. “Emily?” Catherine’s voice came from the doorway as she slowly walked in, “How are you doing?” “I’m OK.” Emily replied with a smile. “Are you sure?” Catherine asked. “Uh huh.” Emily really didn’t know why Catherine had been acting so strangely recently. Catherine looked like there was more on her mind but she didn’t say anything. A second later Amelia walked in and went straight up Catherine, they kissed passionately, though it seemed Amelia was the one much more in control. Emily watched from the playpen, the drool dripping down her front only partially due to the hot scene in front of her. “You should go and get dressed up.” Amelia said to Catherine as she pulled away. “Huh? Why?” Catherine asked. “We’ve got a date!” Amelia smiled. “We have?” Catherine frowned, “I don’t remember anything…” “Consider it a spur of the moment thing.” Amelia said, “I know you like to plan everything but sometimes a little spontaneity can be good.” “But… What about Emily?” Catherine asked. For one reason or another, in the last few weeks, Amelia and Catherine were very hesitant to leave Emily on her own. She knew how she looked and acted but they surely knew he was still an adult… didn’t they? “It’s OK, I’ve got a babysitter booked.” Amelia said. “A babysitter!?” Catherine and Emily repeated in astonishment. “Yes, so go upstairs and get ready, babe.” Amelia said as she rubbed Catherine’s arm. “But I…” Catherine started. “I’ll tell you more later.” Amelia conceded, “But the babysitter is coming in about fifteen minutes so you need to get ready.” “You haven’t given me much time!” Catherine shook her head and then after a protracted sigh and a look around the room she finally turned and left to go upstairs. For Emily, there were some feelings that she didn’t think she felt anymore coming to the surface. She had long grown to accept the way things were but this was the first time someone outside the little “family” unit was going to see her like this. It felt impossible that the way she lived would be exposed to someone else. She could just imagine the babysitter arriving expecting a small child and instead finding a fully grown adult. “Mommy… I don’t want a babysitter…” Emily said slowly. She didn’t like not being compliant, it risked being called a bad girl, something she was desperate to avoid, “I can just stay here by myself until you come back.” “It’s already sorted. The babysitter will be here in no time.” Amelia replied. When Emily was still clearly looking unsure, she continued, “She already knows about your situation.” She? For some reason that made Emily feel even more embarrassed about what was to come. She’d already pushed her luck in talking back and questioning her Mommy though. There was a small silence as Emily was lost in thought. What on earth would this stranger think of her? “C-Could you change me before she gets here?” Emily asked quietly. “I think we’ve got time for that.” Amelia said as she quickly checked her phone, “We’ll have to hurry though.” Emily stood up but although she could physically get out of the playpen herself, she still waited for Amelia to open the gate for her. Emily followed her Mommy up the stairs and through to her bedroom. She climbed up on to the changing table and laid down for the latest in a never-ending number of diaper changes. Through the thin wall she could hear Catherine getting ready. “Where are you going?” Emily asked conversationally. The diaper between her legs was opened and the cleaning started. “Just out for a meal.” Amelia replied with a smile, “I’ll see if I can bring something home for you. You’ll have to have it for lunch tomorrow, I imagine you’ll be in your crib before we get back.” Emily lifted her butt and allowed the saturated diaper to be pulled out from underneath her. When she lowered back down it was on to a clean and dry disposable. Just as Amelia was about to pull the front of the padding up between Emily’s legs the doorbell downstairs went off. Amelia froze for a moment holding the diaper over Emily’s princess parts. Emily was glad this was the case as the shock of the doorbell had caused her to squirt out some urine. --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/mchfqd7xe6106437 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1933043

Chapter 47 “Good morning sleepyhead!” Constance says stepping into Lilly’s bedroom and finding her baby girl still asleep in the daybed. She steps to the bed and bops the sleeping teacher on her nose. Lilly wakes up and giggles followed by a long stretch but then she gasps. “Oh!” She says yanking her arms down. “What?” Constance sees the blush on Lilly’s face and then reaches down and slides her covers back. “I… didn’t….. I was stretching…and it..” Lilly tries to explain “Good grief. You really can’t hold your pee pee anymore at night baby… Come on, let’s get you cleaned up.” Lilly steps out of her bed and pouts while Constance unsnaps her wet onsie and pulls it over her head followed by sliding the soaked pull-up down her legs and takes it to the trashcan. “Go hop in the bath, your pee is all the way up your back.” Constance says holding up the soaked garment as she walks out of the door. Lilly groggily walks to the bathroom and starts the shower. Constance comes back and turns off the shower pops Lilly on her bottom and starts filling the tub. “Babies that can’t keep their beds dry take baths. Sit.” Lilly sits down in the warm water and waits for Constance to bath her. “Up.” She says soaping a washcloth and squeezing water over Lilly’s shoulders. Lilly lifts her butt into a squatting position and then a look from Constance confirms she wants her on all fours, ass in the cool air makes her nipples hard and gives her chill bumps. “We don’t have time to let it fill up.” Constance explains while quickly soaping the smaller woman, paying extra attention to her upturned butt. “You can take a real bath tonight ok?” She says starting to empty the tub and rinsing the soap away. Once complete she towels Lilly down and takes her to the master bedroom to get her dressed for the day. A cute navy blue jumper, white long sleeve t-shirt, and white leggings covering her pink pull-up, Constance puts her hair in a high ponytail and has her put her black Mary Jane’s on while she fills her water bottle to get her bladder working against her on the way to school. “Where’s my coat?” Lilly’s asks standing at the garage door looking at the empty coatrack. “Oh, that black one was just not appropriate for a little girl. I got you a new one. Here you go.” She says handing her a pink puffy girl”s parka. “Super cute right?” She says opening the door and telling Lilly to “Hurry up.” The two women get in Lilly’s car and head to school. “We aren’t taking your car?” “No silly, people would notice if your car was suddenly never in the lot. Besides, the Teacher’s lot is way closer to the building than mine.” “Oh.” Lilly says passively as she looks out of the window feeling more like a student being driven to school than a grown woman. Her outfit is almost exactly what she wore to catholic school when she was in middle school and that is also taking a toll on her confidence. She sees her reflection in the window and sees herself at 12, not 22.

Chapter 65 Charlotte’s vision blurred and all she could perceive is a dizzying kaleidoscope of colors. She took labored gasps of air as she felt as if she had the wind knocked right out of her. Everything was spinning with Charlotte too dizzy to even sit up, let alone stand. It was then that she heard a voice that sent chills down her spine: “You’re mine, Charlotte Spacedasher. Why even try? It is futile…” That’s when Charlotte realized that she was still in the middle of a fierce battle with what could only have been her sworn enemy: Dark Sader. The menacing helmeted figure loomed over her, brandishing some kind of metal rod, which projected a bright narrow beam of red light. Charlotte could feel the intense heat projecting from the red beam as it was brought closer and closer to her face. Judging at just how hot everything was beginning to feel around Charlotte, she knew that this beam would be hot enough to burn her face should the beam come in contact with her skin. ‘No. Not now. Is this how it’s going to end? Me? Being beat by my worst enemy?’ Charlotte attempted to move, but she could barely move her two feet. Dark Sader stared at her with a menacing mask which made it difficult for Charlotte to tell what his facial expression was. He was either glaring at her in anger or smiling at her victoriously. “Charlotte Spacedasher, it’s over. You can’t even stand! I will finish you off, and then I will take the artifact for myself. I will then enslave the entire galaxy.” Charlotte’s voice trembled, creating what sounded like a forced squeak. “No,” Charlotte weakly replied. “You…………………..…will not………………….win………” Dark Sader lowered his weapon towards Charlotte’s face and heard what sounded like shrieks and sobbing coming from the poor frightened girl. Charlotte couldn’t take it anymore. Charlotte couldn’t move at all, so… Charlotte gave up. ‘Yeah. I can’t do this. I’m pathetic.’ No…. Charlotte was surprised hearing the voice as she felt her life flashing before her eyes. Use The Source, Charlotte…. ‘The Source?’ Charlotte had no idea what the voice was talking about. Use The Source….The voice repeated. I know you can do it. Beat Dark Sader! And just like that, Charlotte felt a powerful strength in her that felt so familiar. The surge of energy started in her feet and then flowed up her legs until it reached her heart. It didn’t matter. Charlotte effortlessly lunged up in a backflip, dodging Dark Sader’s strike to her face just in time. None of it did. Charlotte remembered possessing a similar weapon to Dark Sader and used her mind powers to bring the weapon that was lying on the floor to her hands. She swung it wildly against Dark Sader, who blocked her with each swing. The two colored beams crossed each other. Charlotte’s was blue and Dark Sader’s was red. Nothing else mattered. The fierce swordfight continued, a performance done in what could only be described as a fencing duel. Over and over, the blades kept crossing up and down with neither side managing to land a successful strike. But then, Charlotte saw it. She guessed that it could be attributed to The Source, but it was very clear to her within that split second. There was a clear opening that Dark Sader did not take into account. So Charlotte went for it. She swung her blue-beamed blade….and…. Dark Sader was struck square in the chest. The impact sent him falling to the floor. Charlotte quickly approached him, bringing her blue-beamed blade to his face. “Move, and I’ll chop your head off.” Charlotte threatened. Dark Sader held his hand up. “Stop.” Then, he disarmed himself, throwing his weapon on the floor. Holding both hands out, he looked at Charlotte. “I surrender. You fight well, Charlotte Spacedasher. Put your weapon down and we can talk as equals.” Charlotte gasped. “Equals? There is no way that you and I could ever be equals. I am a Commander Super Sluth Astronaut and you are a Dark Space lord intending on enslaving the galaxy.” But to Charlotte’s surprise, Dark Sader was shaking his head. “No Charlotte. It was his vision to enslave the galaxy. When you struck me down, it made me see just what a fool I was. I was being manipulated from the very beginning…” Charlotte sighed, feeling as if her patience was reaching its breaking point. “So? You are galactic scum. We have absolutely nothing in common, Dark Sader.” “No.” Dark Sader insisted, standing up. “We have more in common than you will ever know. Just remove my mask and you will see. Charlotte…Charlotte, I am your sister.” Charlotte’s hands were poised around the helmet, and she shook her head in disbelief. “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! It can’t be! Your voice is too deep!” Dark Sader nodded, and press a button on the special suit. “That should be it,” he said, the voice sounding a lot more feminine. Now take off the mask, Charlotte. You know who I am!” Charlotte could already tell who it was as she was removing the mask. It was… Lauren. Lauren Ashcroft. Charlotte still couldn’t believe it. “You? An evil space lord? Why?” Lauren laughed. “Why not? It was the game you wanted to play, remember? Space Fights? So, here we are! You wanted to be a Super Sleuth Astronaut Commander and I agreed to be Dark Sader. Now, It’s time to head home to your home planet, Charlotte. You have passed the final trial. You have beat the champion. Open up the artifact. You earned it, Charlotte. Now the mothership and fathership are on their way to pick you up. So why don’t you see what the artifact is, Charlotte? This is what you have been fighting for, and I’m so proud of you.” Lauren gave Charlotte a big hug as Charlotte began to hold the artifact in her hands. The bright glow from the artifact shined and shimmered as the seal began to disappear on its own. With the seal gone, it was now a flashing metal box with a latch holding it shut. Charlotte lifted the lid on the hinged box and inside the box was…another box with a thick cardboard lid. The light grew brighter as Charlotte lifted up the lid. The ancient treasure of space. The artifact that the Bylantians were protecting. The artifact that Charlotte worked so hard to find was…. The Running Shoes. And as Charlotte held the shoes in her hand, Lauren and everything that was in the room of trials that she was in began to fade out of view… *** Charlotte awoke, sitting up in her crib, her hands still held out like she was holding the shoes in her dream. ‘The whole time. It was…It always was, the shoes. How could I not know?’ Charlotte could only guess that her mind was being hindered at figuring everything out from the get go. All the pointless postulating about what was the source of her regression. The shoes did all of it. Her matchless speed. Her boundless endurance. All the carelessness that she felt…It had always been the shoes. But the shoes also took something from Charlotte every time that she used them. And just now, she realized this. The shoes kept taking years of Charlotte’s life away from her, reverting her back to her childhood. But Charlotte felt strange. She didn’t feel mad that the shoes had done this to her. ‘Weird. I should be very mad about this but I’m actually very happy. Why am I so happy? Where has all the dread, misery and rage gone?” Charlotte once again remembered the words of wisdom that her mother told her: “Charlotte honey, you are growing up. And as you grow up, you are going to experience difficult changes in your life. Changes that you can’t control and changes that you can’t explain. You are going to get very frustrated at these changes. But don’t dear. You are a runner, Charlotte. And as a runner, I tell you to do this as your mother. While these changes that you can’t control or explain are obstacles, you may try to run through them. You may try to run around them. You may try to run past them. But don’t. Let the obstacles catch up with you. And when they do, accept it. Accept all of it. Because when you do, you will find yourself to be a lot better. You will be happier. You will be braver. You will be wiser. You will be stronger. And in that place, you will find true peace and happiness. You will find true happiness and joy when you let your obstacles catch up with you and you accept all of them into your life.” ‘I let the obstacles catch up with me and now I’m not bothered by it anymore,” Charlotte decided. ‘Yeah. That’s it. The shoes helped me accept the years that it took from me and it helped me to let those obstacles catch up with me. Wow. Just like that? And…Wait a second. Is it me or does this crib feel just a little bigger?’ Charlotte could only guess that it was her imagination, as she could not even remember what happened the day before. All she knew was the wonderful freedom that she had now. ‘I can finally live! No more dreading about the future!’ Charlotte secretly knew that the regression would continue until she disappeared, but not even this bothered her. ‘So? I have made up my mind. I’m just going to be happy and live each of my days one day at a time. And if I disappear, I’m going to disappear with a smile on my face.’ Such freedom. Charlotte stood up to find the railing of her crib still towering over her. As much as she tried to escape, the railing was too high for her to climb. Frustrated, she stumbled back onto the mattress, making a cushioned landing on her diapered butt. She was wrapped in a soft and silky white onesie with cute zoo animals on it. She could vaguely remember her mother dressing her into it before falling asleep. ‘Did she? Or was it another set of pajamas?’ Charlotte’s eyes darted around to notice her stuffed bear Bobo staring at her like he was welcoming her back. She could barely make him out in her faintly lit room, which featured a cute glowing bunny rabbit. Charlotte was then overcome with a strong urge to suck on something. She whimpered until she realized a ribbon that was attached to her onesie. She yanked the ribbon to find a pink pacifier at the end of it. ‘Phew! I needed my pacie! Wow! Did I just say that? Well, the important thing is that I’m happy and this is going to make me happy.’ “Mah-paw-see!” Charlotte said in slurred and broken words. “Ah haw-pee!” Charlotte gave no attention to her sloppier utterance of words and was all smiles as she giddily popped the pacifier into her mouth. Her rapid sucking calmed her anxieties, resulting in her pace slowing down, until the pacifier finally fell out of her mouth as she fell asleep. Charlotte woke up to feel herself being lifted out of her crib. A gentle whisper caressed her ears, arousing her curiosity to the one that she knew and loved. ‘Mommy. What is she doing? It’s morning, but it doesn’t look like the sun is up yet.’ She made a soft fuss as she was gently lifted over the railing and into her mother’s arms. “Shhhhhhhh!!!! Shhhhhhhh!! Shhh….It’s okay, Charlie baby. Mommy’s here. Are you hungry this morning? Here. Sit in mommy’s lap. There you go. Good girl…” Charlotte could feel a steady and rhythmic rocking motion as she calmly rested in her mother’s lap. ‘Am I…In a rocking chair? I guess that would explain the back and forth that I’m feeling. Wow, does this feel nice…’ Charlotte enjoyed the tranquility and comfort and glanced at her mother’s lap. ‘Is it me, or did mommy grow overnight? It can’t be. She was the same size last night…’ Charlotte then saw her mother untying something. Charlotte was still tired so she squinted her eyes closed, only for them to be jolted open seconds later when she found herself to be lifted up again. Charlotte marveled at the wall of skin that was in front of her. It was then that she noticed two bulbous round cones of skin sticking out in front of her face. And above this, her mother patiently staring at her. “C’mon dearie. Are you hungry? You usually take to them right away.” Charlotte glanced at the large fleshly bulbous cone structures to make one awkward realization. These structures were her mother’s breasts, and they were right next to her face. ‘Wait a second. Mom wants me to…WHAT? Nurse them?’ A look of embarrassment came over Charlotte’s face as she blushed. ‘Sure. I have done a lot of things. I have repeated high school. Hell. I have even repeated middle school and elementary school. And even preschool and pre-preschool now! I have worn Goodnights, Pull-Ups, and even diapers. I have even sat in a car seat again which I now think is the comfiest seat in the world. I have now even taken to riding in a stroller again and sitting in a highchair. And a crib? Sure I hated it at first, but now I absolutely love the damn thing! But being nursed by your breasts? Sorry mom. I just don’t know if I can do this. I can’t.’ But before Charlotte could even object, there it was. A breast hanging out right in front of Charlotte’s face. ‘Is it even going to taste any good? I just don’t know if I should do it…’ But none of that even mattered. ‘Why am I doing this?’ Charlotte silently wondered as she found herself operating on autopilot. Charlotte closed her eyes as her mouth carefully traced the whereabouts of her mother’s breast. Her mouth was just short of it, finding a few droplets of milk running down her chin and onto her neck. She brushed her fingers over her chin and tasted the milk. It was creamy and sweet. Much better than any milk that she had ever tasted. ‘Whoa. This is so good. I must have more!’ And that is just what Charlotte did. After a couple more attempts, Charlotte’s mouth was securely locked around one of her mother’s breasts and she began to suckle. The warm sweet and delicious milk flowed into Charlotte’s mouth and down her throat. This prompted a laugh from Darcy. “Careful Char. Not too hard, hun. Don’t bite them. You’re a hungry girl this morning. Take as much as you need.” Darcy smiled as she rocked her hungry daughter back and forth in her lap, fondly staring at her as she took in the nourishment that she needed. It was the loving and nurturing stare of a mother that cared about her daughter’s needs. Charlotte meanwhile was in the process of sucking her mother’s breast dry. When she realized that the flow of milk was beginning to slow to mere droplets, she began to whimper. “Mah mommy! Mah! Mah!” Charlotte found her mother lovingly releasing her from her one breast and offering Charlotte the other one. Charlotte eagerly began sucking on the other breast, filled with a strong sense of desire. The sweet and creamy milk. There was no other way to get it. ‘It’s so good! Why did I ever object before? I hope this other one has plenty of milk…’ Charlotte kept sucking until she found herself beginning to burp. At this, Charlotte felt very full and released her mouth from her mother’s breast. A few droplets of milk tickled her chin and ran down her neck. Charlotte rubbed her fingers over her chin and neck, trying to savor every last drop. Darcy gave Charlotte a few soft pats on the back of Charlotte’s neck. “Are you done, honey? You usually get full around the second one. Now if you have any room, how about some solid food for breakfast. Cheerios and yogurt? Here, Charlie Darlie. There’s still a little milk on your chin.” Darcy grabbed a cloth that she usually had handy for when she was rocking and nursing Charlotte. She wiped Charlotte’s chin until the milk residue was wiped clean. Charlotte almost resented her mother’s removal of the milk. ‘Oh, come on mom! That milk was good! Why did you have to wipe the rest of it off? And now that you mention it, can I have some more?’ Charlotte couldn’t believe what she was thinking. Before it all, she was hesitant. But since she tasted the milk, she became a full-on addict. The anxiety ate away at her as she now had to wait until her next feeding. “Mah!” Charlotte sullenly shouted. Darcy laughed. “We need to wait for them to refill, honey. Plus, you look quite full. I’ll give you another one tonight before bed, okay?” ‘She’s usually out like a light after her nighttime feeding…’ Charlotte nodded, as her face now morphed into a curious burst of energy. She yanked the ribbon to find her pacifier and popped it in her mouth before leaping off her mother’s lap and began making fast strides towards her door, only to be stopped by a tall gate. She let out a frustrated grunt as she stared at the hallway through the gate that stood wedged over the threshold to the door to her room. She was then scooped up by her mother. “Not yet, Charliecakes.” Darcy said as she laid Charlotte on the changing table. “Mommy’s gotta get your diaper changed.” Charlotte didn’t know where her boundless energy and curiosity was coming from, but she didn’t mind it at all. ‘I truly enjoy living now, even if it’s like this.’ Charlotte was surprised at just how soaked her diaper was, and she began reaching to touch the yellowed soaked core on the inside only to be stopped by her mother. “No Char,” Darcy politely scolded. “That’s icky pee. You don’t want to touch it. Here. In a few seconds, you’ll be in a new one, okay? Within the next minute, Darcy rolled up the soggy diaper, wiped down Charlotte, powdered a new diaper and laid Charlotte on it and then sealed the diaper securely around her waist with the two tapes around the landing zone. In reality, it actually took two minutes since a whole minute was spent trying to keep Charlotte pinned down since she wouldn’t lay still while she tried to change her. Darcy then snapped the three crotch buttons back on Charlotte’s onesie and scooped her up. “We’re having breakfast and then mommy’s going to get you dressed. And guess what? I have your iPad in the kitchen so that you can watch Cocomelon while you eat!” For some reason, Charlotte was very excited at the word Cocomelon when Darcy said it. “Cah-cah-ma-won!” Charlotte said with a giddy smile. As Darcy was carrying Charlotte down the stairs, she could feel her cell phone buzzing inside her pants pocket. After letting Charlotte loose at the bottom of the stairs, she checked the caller ID. “Darlene. It’s sis.” Darcy quickly swiped the answer button and grinned. “Hello? What am I doing? I just finished nursing Charlotte and changing her diaper. She did it again, sis. Charlie bean wouldn’t lay still during her diaper change and I had to spend forever trying to pin her down. Now she’s running all over the place. Hold on.” Darcy gave Charlotte a frown. “Charlotte, could you please stop running around? Terrible twos indeed. Oh, you’re still there? So Heather did that too when she was that age? I guess it RUNS in the family! But yeah. Charlotte has become very curious and hyper since her second birthday. I would even say that she started this when she was eighteen months. And now, Charlotte is almost 25 months! Look at where the time has gone! Oh. Heather has a question for Charlotte? What she thought about watching her win the Dashing Ducklings Turkey Race yesterday? Yeah. Charlotte looked very happy when she saw Heather win. When Charlotte turns three, I will definitely enroll her in the Dashing Ducklings ASAP. Can I let you go? Oh. Not until Charlotte answers Heather’s question? Okay.” Darcy found Charlotte about to collide with a coffee table. As she approached Charlotte, it was too late. Charlotte hit the coffee table and landed with a thud. Charlotte began to wail, rubbing her bruised forehead in pain. Darcy sighed. “Charlotte Marie, we do not run in this house. Besides, your big cousin Heather has a question!” Charlotte smiled and approached the cell phone. “Heh-dah!” “Okay,” Darcy said, quickly switching it to speaker phone. “Heather, can you tell me the question that you have for Charlotte?” “Yeah! Charlotte, what did you think about me winning the Dashing Ducklings Turkey Race yesterday?” Charlotte could vaguely remember the details, only instead of her winning, she could now remember Heather winning instead. “Ih gud!” she happily chirped into the cellphone. “Oh. You thought it was good, Charlotte? Well, it was fun to see you there. I’m having Cinnamon Toast Crunch! Bye!” “Sah-min taas cahn.” Charlotte repeated in her cute two-year-old speech. Darcy scooped up Charlotte while she continued her call with Darlene. “Yeah. I have to give Charlotte her breakfast now. I think I’m going to try what Mikey suggested and get Charlotte into modeling. And you’re not going to believe this, Darlene. Michael was able to contact a friend of his and Charlotte’s going to be in a Pampers commercial! We signed all the paperwork before Thanksgiving weekend and the filming is going to be on Monday. This is going to work since I usually always buy Pampers for Charlotte. The hardest part will be getting her to sit still. What will she wear for the shoot? I got these very cute designer shoes that she looks totally adorable in! Besides that, she will just be in just a shirt and diaper since they need to be able to feature the diaper during the filming. Well, I need to let you go. I’m going to get Charlotte her breakfast now. Yeah. She’s going to model a little later so that will be fun. Bye sis!” Charlotte was very happy as she ate her Cherrio’s mixed with her strawberry yogurt in her highchair. Although just a trace of her adult consciousness was still there, she was just happy to let every one of her baby instincts take over. In doing this, Charlotte felt free and liberated. Gone was her desire to return to her adulthood. All she was interested in now was savoring each and every day that she had left. ‘Because God knows that I’ve tried,’ Charlotte thought. ‘I have tried everything. Maybe I was supposed to accept everything as it is?’ Not only did Charlotte feel happy, but for some reason, being two years old now felt very normal to Charlotte. Sure, she was this age once again, but it was now a fun new adventure. Her one-track toddler mind began running faster than what her adult mind could process. While Charlotte managed to get most of the strawberry yogurt in her mouth, various globs of it was all over her cheeks. Darcy laughed, as she brushed a moist paper towel against Charlotte’s face, getting every trace of yogurt in just a couple strokes. “You’re quite the messy girl!” she teased before playfully bonking her daughter on the nose. Charlotte noticed an IPad that was out of reach on the kitchen table and made vain attempts trying to grab it. “Whoosh Cah-cah-ma-won!” Charlotte whined as her cheeks began to redden. Darcy lifted Charlotte out of her highchair and carried her to the living room, trying to calm her fussy daughter down. “Charlotte relax. We’re going to watch Cocomelon on a much bigger screen, okay?” Charlotte’s whining fit was short-lived as she saw the TV screen turn on with the streaming service menu displaying the next episode of Cocomelon. “Cah-cah-ma-won!” She joyfully squealed. “See?” Darcy said, her tone adjusted to speak to a toddler. “There’s Cocomelon! Yay!” Charlotte spent the next hour watching Cocomelon, and making a cute attempt to dance to the nursery rhymes that she heard. She clapped her hands as she tried to mimic the lyrics that she heard to the songs. ‘So cute,’ Darcy thought. ‘Charlotte is such a cutie…’ But a sense of duty overcame Darcy’s mind, as she thought of the housework that she had to do. ‘It will have to wait until she’s taking a nap. I need to watch Charlotte like a hawk now!’ Right after Cocomelon was over, Darcy transferred Charlotte from the couch to her playpen that was nearby, only to be greeted by a pungent scent that entered her nostrils. “Pee yew, Charlotte!” Darcy said, almost laughing. “Did you just make a stinky, honey? Come here, stinky girl so mommy can get you out of that stinky butt.” But Charlotte ran to the other side of the playpen, giggling as she tried to evade her mother’s grasp. While she was successful for a little while, Darcy finally surrounded Charlotte with both hands and lifted her up, the poopy stench now very strong at this point. But Charlotte, being the escape artist, squirmed loose from Darcy’s grasp and began running towards the kitchen. “Come back here, you silly and stinky girl!” Darcy teased. ‘Really Charliecakes. Do you have to do this? This is the terrible twos? It’s even more terrible than what I thought! Patience, Darcy. Charlotte’s only two…” And Darcy knew that even if Charlotte made it to the kitchen, every cabinet and drawer within Charlotte’s reach was latched shut with childproof safety locks. The cabinets and drawers were rubberbanded shut so that Charlotte wouldn’t get into anything. Charlotte popped her pacifier back into her mouth and sucked on it as she saw the spoiler of her fun approaching her. With Charlotte now standing by the fridge, she was cornered, and was beginning to tire. “Tinky!” Charlotte sloppily whispered in her cute voice. She then proceeded to whisper various words that all sounded like gibberish. Darcy scooped Charlotte up again and promptly took her to a changing mat in the living room to change her stinky diaper. After a few more frustrating minutes of trying to pin Charlotte down while she cleaned her, she resorted to distract Charlotte with a toy. Charlotte peacefully sucked on her pacifier while she swaddled a stuffed unicorn like a baby. Her fixation on the toy was enough for Darcy to finish changing Charlotte. The rest of the morning consisted of Charlotte playing with her toys in her playpen. A quick lunch followed, which included Darcy feeding Charlotte a grilled cheese sandwich cut up into squares. This also included some goldfish crackers with a couple of baby carrots and some cinnamon teddy grahams for dessert. Darcy was just finishing wiping off Charlotte’s messy face when she heard the doorbell rang. Not wanting to leave Charlotte out of her sight, she carried Charlotte while supporting her butt and approached the door. “It’s open!” She shouted. The door opened to reveal a very happy Lauren with her father Michael. “Just in time!” Darcy said with a smile. “I was just about to get Charlotte ready for her afternoon nap. Is everything finally cleaned up from Thanksgiving?” Michael nodded. “We let the maids finish the cleanup. Now, are you ready to talk about that modeling agency I told you about? This is going to get you a lot more exposure Darling…” Lauren gave her father a frown and sighed when she glanced at Charlotte. “Haven’t you forgot, daddy? We need to get Charlotte ready for her nap first. You go on ahead. I got this, Miss Warren…I mean, mommy.” And before Darcy could even object, Lauren scooped Charlotte out of Darcy’s arms and carried her towards the stairs. Lauren smiled as she carried her little sister up the stairs. “Baby sister, you are going to have the best nap ever.” Lauren did a couple of pats and did a quick diaper check on Charlotte. ‘She doesn’t need a new diaper yet, but she will need one after her nap.’ She continued past the gate at the top of the stairs and proceeded down the hallway to Charlotte’s room, which had another gate before the doorway. Fortunately, it was opened as Darcy left it, so she proceeded into Charlotte’s room. ‘I’m glad that new gate is getting put to good use. From what my new mommy told me, Charlotte is quite the escape artist!’ Once inside, Lauren laid Charlotte in her crib, admiring the pink cotton dress with white bunnies that her mother picked out for her. Noticing that the ribbon of Charlotte’s pacifier was hanging down, Lauren grabbed the pink pacifier that it was attached to and handed it to Charlotte, who instinctually popped it in her mouth. Lauren then made sure that Charlotte was properly tucked in, since she slept in a crib with bedsheets instead of a toddler bed for safety reasons (due to Charlotte’s petite size). Finally, she grabbed Bobo and laid the stuffed bear right next to her. “Have a nice nap, sweetie!” she cooed before kissing Charlotte on the forehead. Charlotte groggily woke up from her nap to find herself on the changing table, with Lauren changing her diaper. “Such a sleepyhead!” Lauren teased. “Hi Charlotte! Did you have a nice nap? I’m going to finish changing your diapy and then your mommy is going to take you to a modeling studio!” “Mah sah dah….” Charlotte murmured, coming nowhere close to repeating what Lauren told her. Still groggy, Charlotte sucked on her pacifier as she faded in and out. Before she knew it, she was in a car seat and she heard the sound of the ignition. She noticed Cocomelon playing on an iPad that was sat on a tray right next to her and watched groggily as she clapped her hands to the mesmerizing songs. Upon entering the modeling studio, a girl came up to Charlotte and smiled. “Chaw-lit!” The girl shouted. “Ka-eee!” Charlotte shouted. Darcy smiled as she glanced at Kendra. “So this is the modeling studio that you told me so much about! I figured this would be perfect with Charlotte and Karlee being such good friends at daycare.” Kendra smiled. “Yes. I know! It’s so cute watching Charlotte, Karlee, and Diana all play together!” Darcy nodded, as she kept a careful eye on Charlotte. “How did it go with potty training Karlee this weekend?” Kendra laughed. “I think that we’re going to take a break from that. She leaked about every Pull-Up. I just put her back in diapers this morning. We’re going to try again in a few months. Now, is Charlotte ready for some fun modeling?” Darcy glanced at Charlotte. “How about we ask her? Charlie dear, are you ready to model some clothing? We’re going to play some dress up!” Karlee flashed a proud smile. “Ya weady tah maw-del wif mommy?” Charlotte’s adult mind perked up at the word modeling. ‘Maybe I should give it another chance. After all, today has been fun so far. So I’m wearing more baby clothes? Count me in! I’m really starting to get used to this…’ That afternoon, Charlotte modeled five different sets of baby clothing for Carter’s. Although she was two years old, she could comfortably fit into 9-to-12-month clothing. Although Kendra did have her mother dress Charlotte in an 12–18-month outfit, they found this outfit to be too big on Charlotte, while the 9–12-month outfits were perfect. That night, Charlotte enjoyed a dinner of some chicken nuggets with some crinkle cut fries and a chocolate chip cookie. And then, Charlotte was carried into the rocking chair by her mother. She almost forgot why she was being rocked. But it all came back to her when she saw her mother untying the straps of her bra. ‘Oh, that’s right! That milk. That delicious milk! I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I must have more!’ A wanting look began to fill Charlotte’s eyes as she began to whine, glancing up at the silky cover as it was being removed. Both straps fell off and landed on Darcy’s lap, while Charlotte stared up with a feverish look on her face. She was lifted higher until she was level with one of the two breasts. And like the first time, she locked on and began enjoying more of the rich creamy and sweet milk that she craved. ‘Why did I ever complain? Why did I ever fight? The shoes did this to me, so I’m fine with everything now. And if I get to have milk like this every morning and night, then I don’t care if I ever grow up! How does it taste so good? How does…Ugh…getting sleepy…’ By the time that Charlotte began to latch onto Darcy’s other breast, her eyes were blinking. And after a few more seconds of suckling, she fell asleep. For that Sunday, Charlotte found herself enjoying that day even more than Saturday. She didn’t know if that was just her toddler mind at work, but she loved waking up and exploring in the fun world that was around her. Her Sunday consisted of her being breastfed in the morning, going to church with her mother, Lauren, and Michael, and spending much of the rest of the day at the Ashcroft Estate. After that, Charlotte was taken home by Darcy and changed into a nighttime diaper. Once she was all ready for bed, Darcy rocked her and breastfed her daughter again (Charlotte’s favorite part because of the sweet milk). Darcy smiled as she watched Charlotte fall asleep before she could suckle anymore. ‘Always happens on the second one. She’s out like a light.’ “Good night, Charlie baby…” She whispered in a coo as she carried Charlotte into her crib. She raised the railing and latched it shut with the safety latch. She then padlocked the latch and placed Bobo next to her. She kissed Charlotte on the forehead before leaving her room. Charlotte could barely remember anything as she squinted her eyes open before they shut completely.

This story I had finalized since March but wanted to think over the ending a few more times prior to posting. I've came to a happy point with this story and have also gotten around to creating a cover for the story(attached here). I also uploaded on Wattpad(first story ever on there!) and have wrapped up the final 'seams' of this. Here's the final chapter, enjoy and thanks for everyone's patience on the ending! Also, if it's easier to read, feel free to check out the story on Wattpad too: https://www.wattpad.com/story/396775325-the-data-thief Chapter 55: Stinky & Unhinged Emma shifted and squirmed in her diaper, feeling and hearing her abdomen start to bubble. She let out some gas here and there as she felt pressure building, quite quickly, after ten minutes. Emma couldn’t believe what Chad did, to be quite honest. She didn’t think he’d go this far this soon. Emma thought he was just giving her threats to get her to behave after her surgeries and recovery! She truly didn’t believe he’d be this harsh following the hospital. Emma made mistakes in thinking he’d go easy on her in just being discharged. Emma feared she’d be sorely mistaken in the next minutes though. The worst part of all of this is ever since Chad left her in a crib with a laxative up her butt underneath her diaper, Emma was turned on. She didn’t think she was into butt stuff and maybe it was because she hadn’t touched herself in a week or two but damn. Chad pushing his finger into her anus with the cold lube made her crave him touching her in another place at the same time. It made her heated thinking about the recent touch of his and being diapered. Emma shamefully did consider touching herself in the diaper before she messed herself but decided that she wouldn’t degrade herself any further than what was about to happen. Emma just couldn’t believe how fucking much she wanted Chad doing bad things to her and how much she hated him now at the same time for always having to inflict discomfort to her that only turned her on more. How could one person make her feel so conflicted internally? Emma didn’t know but she’d eventually figure it out. Emma shifted in discomfort as her abdomen started to cramp and fight her stubbornness to avoid the inevitable. After a few farts and the cramps becoming waves that was making her sweat, she stood and gripped the wooden bars of the crib. She grunted as the wet, more soft and liquid mess filled the back of her diaper. “Ew.” Emma said to herself, feeling more cramps as she grimaced and pushed again, the diaper feeling heavy and sagging as she kept her thighs far apart in attempt to not press as much of the mess on her as possible. What Emma didn’t expect was the weight and heat, it was... disgusting. Emma hadn’t thought this far but she had to pee and that need only increased as time went on. She could hear Chad walking down the hall and she froze as he passed the door but didn’t come in. The smell of her mess was beginning to pollute the room as she stood and clamped her nose with one hand. It was absolutely disgusting and gross as Emma didn’t dare to move as she waited for Chad to come back. Her brain tried not to think of the whole lube scenario to avoid being turned on in her messy diaper. Emma didn’t want to even think that the messiness in her diaper clinging to her was the weirdest experience she’d ever had in which, besides the smell, it wasn’t as bad as she thought. In fact… No, I’m not that fucking weird to like this, am I? Emma thought to herself, feeling warmth travel up her neck in embarrassment. Emma’s legs hurt being spread for so long she eventually shifted and she felt the mess move. She looked down, seeing the brown tint in the diaper and still not believing that she did that and, to her further degradation, that Chad planned to change her mess. Her mind swarmed in a fuzzy chaos thinking of that and the humiliation that would eat her alive. Yet, that damn dark internal mechanism hummed happily inside her, enjoying this weird situation she found herself in. Emma suckled her pacifier in thought, feeling so little and silly to be in a messy diaper. Emma paused, realizing this whole time she had the pacifier in, how embarrassing! As embarrassing as it was… it did keep her preoccupied as she waited for Chad. As Emma waited, she was beginning to think Chad decided to give her a little more time. She couldn’t have sworn it was well over thirty minutes as she stood and shifted in the diaper that began to get cool when the mess touched her skin. Emma’s legs went also feeling sore from locking her knees in place to not move. Emma stopped plugging her nose with her fingers and found the smell became easier to deal with. It still wasn’t pleasant, granted, but her senses almost got used to it. After a few more minutes, she heard Chad’s footsteps coming up the stairs. As long as Emma had waited for him to come and get this goddamn diaper off, part of her felt her heart rate speed up in anticipation that he was going to see her in a messy diaper and the verbal teasing that would ensue. Would she come back from this state of embarrassment? Emma really didn’t know. Chad had a way of twisting the knife of embarrassment until she was lost in a sea of her little state he easily put her in. After a few moments, the doorknob turned and Chad peaked his head in. His eyes bounced playfully as humor played at his expression when his eyes evaluated Emma’s stance and her messy diaper. “Look who we have here, is it a stinky baby Emma?” He said, giving his signature wickedly handsome smile as he approached the bars. His fingers untwined her hands that were holding on for dear life to the bars, “Here, I’m going to lower this.” He said, coaxing her to move back a bit. “I don’t want you to fall so how about you take a seat, hm?” Emma’s eyes flickered in annoyance to Chad. He wasn’t going to make her sit on the mess, was he? Emma frowned behind the pacifier and took a step back, not moving in defiance. Chad’s playful expression disappeared, and his eyes smoldered in irritation to her still being a bad girl, “Huh, if baby Emma doesn’t want to listen to Daddy yet then maybe she can have another 30 minutes to think about it first?” Emma blinked behind the pacifier, looking down to where she’d sit and hesitantly sitting down, as slow as possible, as she winced when the mess touched her lower parts and squished into her. She flinched at the touch, too wet and too squishy for her liking. “What a good little baby!” Chad praised as Emma wanted to cry at the humiliation she was suddenly feeling. Before she knew it, the act of sitting in her poopy diaper made her begin to cry like a literal toddler. She balled up the best she could without moving her shoulder and put her head between her knees as she whimpered. Chad quickly lowered the bars and got onto the bed with her, moving her into his arms and cooing her, “Shhhh, it’s okay little baby. Good thing you had your diapers on for your stinky accident, hm?” The words, the cooing, the way he so easily made her feel like a baby broke the adult mechanism in Emma that she just put her face into Chad’s long sleeve navy heathered t-shirt and cried into him in her raw state. All things seemed to be coming out of Emma in the past hour as Chad coddled her until she calmed down. Chad brushed Emma’s hair behind her ear, his eyes scanned the stitch in the small, shaved area that appeared that was usually hidden behind her hair, “There, there, all better, hm? Daddy’s going to get you all clean and then, guess what?” Emma looked up at him behind her, moss green eyes lost in the sea of her own little state, “Huh?” She asked, her voice weak from crying. Emma still couldn’t believe Chad was dealing with her scent and not even disgusted as she sat in his arms. “I think I’ll make some cookies for dessert after dinner. We can watch a movie tonight too. Maybe that’ll cheer you up, hm?” Chad asked, tilting his head as his eyes bounced down to Emma’s lost look. Emma’s eyes shifted between Chads as she nodded timidly. Chad smiled, “I thought so.” He said, bringing Emma a little closer to his chest as he stood up with her and she giggled from the movement. Chad chuckled at her little giggle, happy to see she was feeling better already. Chad brought Emma to his middle bathroom in the hallway and set Emma down, “Stay here, Daddy will get some of your diaper supplies.” Emma shifted, the mess clinging to her as his words saying ‘your diaper’ always made her mind swirl in embarrassment. Emma waited as she looked over the bathroom and the tub that had already been filled with water halfway up the tub and… bubbles? Emma’s eyes saw a few rubber ducks and bath toys. Emma doubted it’d show but her face felt so hot, thinking about how Chad went the extra mile with treating Emma like a real toddler at his own home. This was definitely the next tier of his roleplay that Emma hadn’t fully expected from someone who seemed so… normal? Emma kept having to remind herself of this absurdity... He was a CEO of a big company! This was seemingly night and day between what Emma thought Chad was when she first walked into her office to this very moment, that was certain. Emma was nudged out of her daze as Chad came back and laid a changing pad down and his supplies, “Lay down, baby Emma.” He instructed as he took her hand and helped her down. Emma blinked to Chad’s face and saw he had swimming nose plugs. Emma blushed deeper and blinked to the ceiling, having a feeling opening the diaper would be gross. It was unfortunate Emma just had to deal with the smell. Emma cringed internally as Chad removed the tapes and pulling back the diaper. The air was feeling much colder and the smell unveiling as she scrunched her nose and covered her face with her forearm in embarrassment and to cover her nose. To her demise, Chad only rubbed it in verbally, “My, my, what a messy girl.” Emma felt fuzzy in humiliation as he took an excessive amount of wipes to her lower parts and then had her put her legs up, taking more wipes to her behind before rolling up the stinky diaper, “There, much better, hm?” Emma didn’t dare to look in his direction, still frozen by her humiliation. He double bagged it in trash bags and set it in the hallway. Emma laid on her back, staring up at the white bathroom ceiling and fan, happy she was finally out of the dirty diaper as Chad washed his hands. Chad came back over and helped Emma sit up, removing her pacifier clip from the shirt and his fingers going underneath her shirt, “May I?” He asked, wanting to make sure she was okay with being completely naked in front of him. Emma’s eyes darted down, not connecting that a bath would mean she’d need to take off her shirt, “Mhm.” She mumbled behind her pacifier, eyes shifting at the thought of Chad seeing her breasts. She’d not exposed herself to a man… ever like this. Given, she had been fully naked in front of Graham, yes, but that didn’t count. It was a drunk night and not her choice during a truth or dare game, to her defense. Chad smiled warmly, “Let’s take this off slowly, hm?” He said, going to her right arm that she was able to move more than the left. He helped her out of one hole and then very gently and careful not to touch the area near where her stitches were. Emma looked down, curious about how her stitches looked from surgery. It was smaller than she imagined and two inches long. Emma imagined it was larger from the pain she felt but she did hear the doctor say when she woke up from her medically induced coma that they only made a ‘small incision’. She thought he as just saying that to not freak her out so it was nice to see that it was, in fact, small. Lucky for her, the bullet went to the muscle near her shoulder and above her breast. The doctor said she should heal and have full function; the only downside is when muscle is torn it’s longer to heal. A fragment of the bullet punctured the side of her lung, but they were able to patch the hole and drain the fluid that came from puncturing her lung. Chad’s eyes looked at her stitch for a moment, those fleeting moments of watching her eyes find Chad’s as the bullet pierced through her hitting Chad for a moment. Emma looked back up to Chad whose eyes were sadly looking at her stitch and then he blinked it away as he placed her shirt on the ground, “Let’s get you clean, little one.” He helped her to stand and walked her over to the bathtub, helping her down slowly into the water and making sure above her chest wasn’t in the water. “We can’t get your stitch wet for the next 24 hours but I’ll clean everywhere else, okay?” He said, eyes glancing at Emma who’s hands were playing with the pink bubbles and foam, lost in her own little world already. Chad smiled warmly, his eyes bouncing as how adorable she was in the tub with her pacifier and nothing else on. Chad was trying to not make Emma uncomfortable to stare since it was probably hard enough for Emma to be naked in front of him, yet Chad did take a glance at Emma’s breasts. They were supple for her small frame and Chad got his head out of places where he shouldn’t be just thinking of how cute they were. He’d rather have her topless more often, but he’d fear his mind would go to places he shouldn’t. He could focus on how cute she was as a little girl, yet his mind drifted to her as an adult woman who had curves in very attractive places and that made him think things he shouldn’t. He typically was good about separating his roleplay from anything sexual, yet Emma’s reactions to the diapers was making him reconsider things. He was good at separating the daddy dominant side from his emotions and attraction, yet this new want to blend the two to some degree was difficult for him. He knew he could have a nonsexual relationship, yet he knew the feelings he had for Emma. It would be difficult to hide, if she did what she did on his lap again, to say the least. That moment was… unexplainably hot to Chad. He wish he could get it out of his head but it was impossible. He planned to still be nonsexual during roleplay; however, if he had an intimate moment with her when he wasn’t in Daddy mode, he’d be lying to say the diaper play, her bound and a vibrator didn’t get him excited as an idea. He'd have to figure out how to separate the two types of roleplay if they ever did become intimate. Chad wasn't ready to do that... yet, at least. Chad shook off the thoughts, wondering what had gotten into him since he was never like this with other littles. Emma was changing him, and he honestly didn’t know how to deal with these feelings appropriately. Chad went to his loofa and began washing Emma, starting on one arm, then her other. Then he went to her feet as she moved away from his hand and he chastised her, “Ah, ah. Daddy has to clean your stinky feet next. Lay back.” He looked at her as she frowned behind the pacifier and raised her foot, lying back. Chad smiled handsomely and scrubbed the loofa on her foot as she giggled, “Nuh fair!!” Chad chuckled as he scrubbed underneath her foot for longer than he should as she giggled and writhed. He moved to her next foot and up her legs. Emma closed her eyes as Chad washed her, the feeling of someone else touching and caring for her relaxed her. He went to her back and scrubbed her upper back to the top of her bottom as Emma just closed her eyes and smiled at the feeling. Chad seemed to be able to tell she liked it because he did a few passes, and she opened her eyes to seeing him admiring her little happy state in the tub. Emma blushed as Chad said, “Stand for me baby girl, time to clean your little bottom.” She nodded and let Chad help her stand. He washed her from the front and her back and then grabbed the detachable shower head, “I’m going to try to wash your hair without the water dripping to your chest, okay? Just sit and look to the ceiling.” He said as she complied and put her head back, gripping her knees to keep her in place. Chad smiled warmly down as he turned on the lowest water pressure setting and rinsed her hair before massaging shampoo into her hair. Emma smiled at the feeling. Something about someone touching her scalp and it being her first shower or bath in two weeks made the feeling euphoric as she just enjoyed the moment. It was also not a bad thing that Chad seemed an expert in the scalp massaging department that made it such a pleasurable experience for her. She didn’t care how silly she looked with a foamy head, she trusted Chad with her being at this point as he rinsed her hair, conditioned and rinsed again. Chad stopped rinsing and Emma was almost sad her bath time with him was done as he said, “Time to stand.” Emma got up and Chad first went to her hair, making sure it was wrung out and dry enough it didn’t drip. Emma giggled as he made her hair messy and then took her hand, leading her out of the tub. He patted her down and then took her hand, “Let’s get you into your nighttime clothing and dinner, how does that sound?” “Good.” Emma mumbled behind her paci, acknowledging it did sound nice. Specifically, the watching a movie and cuddling Emma liked the most. She’d been wanting that the past few days with Chad at the hospital and hadn’t been allowed so it’d be nice. Really nice. Chad took her hand and led her to the nursery. Within ten minutes, Emma was downstairs on Chad’s large sectional and plush couch in a light pink thick diaper and a princess nightie dress with light purple flutter sleeves. The night dress didn’t do much to hide her diaper, but Emma was grateful to not be in a messy one at the very least. The only thing Emma was not content with was the fact that her bladder was now the problem. To her demise, it seemed Emma would not have a dry diaper for long. Chad came over with a brush to the couch, sitting on the chaise section, “Come here, baby Emma.” He patted his lap. Emma nodded, suckling her pacifier unintentionally in thought that the area Chad sat wasn’t far and she decided to play into the roleplay for once. She crawled over to him and sat on his lap, facing away from him. She heard his chuckle, “What a good girl.” He praised and Emma felt her heart warm from the words. It was insulting how Chad could make herself feel so many emotions, really. Emma felt Chad brush her hair and when she thought he was done, she was surprised when he parted her hair and began braiding. Her head turned back to him and his eyes focused on the first side, “You’re braiding muh haiwr?” She mumbled behind the pacifier. He smiled warmly, “Mhm. Unless you want pigtails?” He asked, head tilting as he paused as his eyes bounced at the look she gave him. Emma blushed, “No thwank you.” She mumbled, looking forward and her fingers playing with the cotton hem of her nightie. “That’s what I thought.” He said, a smile in his voice as he fastened the first long braid in a tie, going to the other. Emma’s brain hummed to the pleasant feeling of Chad’s care and gentle touch as he braided. Chad was still surprising her on how skilled he was with so many things, not just being a boss of a multi-million dollar company but also in the small things he did so well. It made her fall harder and that thought prickled her because she knew she shouldn’t get so attached, yet here she was. In that moment, she knew the idea of her not being attached to Chad was a cruel joke. She had become attached a long time ago. Emma would be deeply lying to herself that she hadn’t fallen, and her heart was now in Chad’s hands. Emma didn’t know what to do with these emotions. Sooner or later, she’d have no choice but to figure it out. And something told her… he’d be right there when she did. _____________________ One more chapter left! ☺️ How do we like the cover? Believe it or not, this is an AI created version of Chad so it's not stock photo(all other elements/words made by myself in the cover). I was between making the cover blue but fell in love with the pink duotone since it went with the 'daddy vibes'. Anywho, I had a fun time making this!

CHAPTER FOUR “A girl’s night sounds so fun. What do you think, Kaleigh?” “Umm, yeah, sure. Sounds good.” Kaleigh tried to match the smile of the woman who’d asked, but it felt forced, like the grin she’d slap on during team photos right after she’d taken a stick to the shin. She watched as her friends splintered off down the narrow, winding road, each heading to a different guest home for the night. It was kind of cute, she supposed—a quaint town ritual, everyone being hosted by families like some wholesome exchange program. But she would’ve much rather been in a hotel suite with her teammates, a couple bottles of cheap wine and a pack of cards, not scattered to the wind like kids at summer camp. “You are just too cute,” the woman beside her said softly, leaning in with a gentle touch to her arm. “I bet you get that a lot.” “Oh, umm… thanks,” Kaleigh stammered, her voice faltering for just a second. It was true—she was cute, with that round, sweet face and big, wide-set eyes. She knew how to wield it like a weapon, how to twist it just so that people underestimated her until she slipped past them, stick in hand, and buried the ball in the net. On the field, she was a nightmare to cover—too fast, too sneaky, too determined. She watched Hannah—her biggest rival for that coveted top scorer slot—head off down the road, laughing with some hot local guy and her stomach twisted. Hannah was using the same tricks she’d always relied on—flirty smiles, puppy-dog eyes, that helpless little giggle that made defenders back off and lose track of her—and doing it better. Kaleigh chewed at the inside of her lip. Ugh. Whatever. She wasn’t here to play second to Hannah tonight, even if the “game” was nothing more than the weird social rituals of a town she’d never heard of before. She was sure she’d be hearing all about Hannah’s night with the local town hottie when they piled onto the bus tomorrow. “Weren’t you the one that went flying in at the diner?” Vicky said with a teasing smile, edging Kaleigh with a faint nudge to her lower back as she steered her up the path toward their modest home. “Oh, yeah… sorry about that,” Kaleigh said quickly. “I just— I really had to pee.” She really had. And she still did. The sign on the bathroom door in that tiny, too-bright diner—“OUT OF ORDER”—had been a gut-punch. She’d tried to play it cool, bouncing her leg under the table and sucking down glass after glass of lemonade she definitely shouldn’t have had. But by the time they reached the porch of the Sheriff’s home, her thighs were pressed tight together, and every step felt like a test she was seconds from failing. “You look a little… flushed, dear,” Vicky said in her overly-polite drawl, her hand resting lightly on Kaleigh’s back. “Oh, I’m fine,” Kaleigh lied, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. But Vicky paused at the door, fumbling with the keys. It took forever—she was talking, chattering about the town’s annual festival, about how she’d just love to show Kaleigh around in the morning. Kaleigh nodded along, even as a bead of sweat trickled down the side of her neck. She couldn’t even hear half of what Vicky was saying over the rushing sound in her ears. “Could I maybe… use your bathroom first?” she finally managed to ask, her voice thin and tight. “Oh, of course, dear. Just let me get these keys sorted. The Sheriff is so particular about safety and rules. There’s always one that sticks in the lock. Such an old house, you know?” Kaleigh nodded again, forcing her hands into fists so Vicky wouldn’t see them shaking. She bit her lip and tried to think about something—anything—other than the growing ache in her bladder. The door finally swung open and Kaleigh stepped inside, relief flooding her face at the sight of the bathroom door off the main hall. She took a step forward— “Oh, wait—hang on, Kaleigh,” Vicky said, her hand on Kaleigh’s shoulder. “I know you’re in a rush, but could you just slip off your shoes? I just mopped the floors.” Kaleigh froze. Her eyes flicked to the bathroom, only a few steps away. She hesitated, but bent to unlace her sneakers. Her hands shook as she fumbled with the knots. One more step, just one more step, you’ve got this. But as she straightened, she felt it: the sudden, mortifying warmth spreading down her thighs. A hot, unstoppable trickle that turned into a flood, soaking through her thin shorts and splashing onto the polished wood floor. “Oh—oh God, no—” she gasped, her face going red as she clamped her thighs together, but it was too late. Tears pricked at her eyes. She felt small, pathetic. Like she was seven years old again, too embarrassed to even look at Vicky. Vicky’s expression softened as she watched the small blonde’s face crumple. “Oh, sweetie,” she cooed gently, brushing a strand of hair from Kaleigh’s cheek. “Accidents happen. I’m sure you’ve had a long day. Let’s just get you cleaned up, okay?” Kaleigh sniffled and nodded, a tear slipping down her flushed cheek. She wanted to argue—to insist that she never had accidents, that this was a one-time thing—but the words wouldn’t come. She just stood there, mortified, as Vicky guided her deeper into the house, promising over and over, in that sickly sweet tone, that everything would be okay. o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o The quiet hallway echoed with the steady click of Vicky’s heels on the polished hardwood, each step measured and calm. Kaleigh shuffled along behind her, the wet cotton of her socks squelching softly with every step. She tried to step lightly, to keep the noise down, but it didn’t help. Her socks stuck and slipped on the wood, leaving faint, dark prints in her wake. Every squish felt like a spotlight on her shame, a reminder of what she’d just done. Kaleigh’s heart pounded in her ears, her wet shorts clinging uncomfortably to her thighs. She barely registered the door Vicky opened—just a faint whiff of something sweet and familiar, the soft colors of the walls blurring in her vision. She was too focused on what she’d done. On the warm, humiliating dampness between her legs and the dark trail of wet footprints she’d left behind. She caught a faint glimpse of soft pink and white out of the corner of her eye, but her mind was on fire with embarrassment. “I… I’m so sorry,” she stammered, her voice cracking. She couldn’t meet Vicky’s eyes. She wanted to sink into the floor, to vanish completely. Vicky’s hand was warm on her shoulder, her touch steady and calm. “Don’t be silly, dear,” she said, her voice sweet and kind. “It was just a little accident. It could happen to anyone.” She stood there awkwardly, arms wrapped around herself, as Vicky moved in closer. “Let’s get you cleaned up,” she said softly, her hands already at Kaleigh’s waistband. Kaleigh’s hands shot down, grabbing at her shorts. “Wait—please. I can just—” But Vicky’s hands were gentle and insistent, her voice calm and final. “No, sweetie. Let me.” Kaleigh’s eyes darted around the room, looking for some excuse, some exit, but she had nothing. She let out a shaky breath and let her hands drop as Vicky peeled her wet shorts down, slow and careful, like she was handling something fragile. The cold air hit her skin and Kaleigh shivered, her cheeks burning. Her eyes flicked to a mobile hanging above a large crib, to a rocking chair in the corner, to the faint, childish patterns on the walls. Why are we in a nursery? she thought, but the question was lost in the rush of heat flooding her face as Vicky reached for her panties. “Please,” she whispered, her voice thin and small. “I can just… do it myself.” But Vicky just gave her that same sweet, patronizing smile. “Shhh. Let me take care of you, Kaleigh.” She tugged Kaleigh’s panties down next, and Kaleigh’s breath caught in her throat. She pressed her thighs together, but it didn’t do anything to hide how exposed she was. “Yeah, but… I can just—like, use your bathroom and clean myself up,” Kaleigh said quickly, her words tumbling out in a rush. “It’s fine. Really. I’m not… I don’t need…” She trailed off, swallowing. She hated how small her voice sounded, how pathetic she must look standing in her wet panties like a child. She tried to keep her chin up, but it was so humiliating. Like she wasn’t just a grown woman standing in a nursery half-naked—she was a little girl again, with someone else wiping away her mess. Vicky began to wipe her down, gentle but thorough and Kaleigh squirmed, her hands flexing at her sides. “Please—I can do it myself. Just give me the cloth, okay?” Vicky didn’t answer and kept wiping, slow, careful strokes that made Kaleigh want to crawl out of her own skin, until she was clean and felt absolutely raw with shame. When Vicky was done, she reached for a small package on the shelf. Kaleigh’s eyes went wide. “Umm… what?” Kaleigh blurted, her voice a half-laugh that didn’t reach her eyes. “You can’t be serious. Those are for… like… actual children.” “It’s just for tonight,” Vicky said soothingly, as if that made it any less mortifying. “Just to be safe, dear. You had a little accident already, and we wouldn’t want to risk another one, would we?” Kaleigh felt her stomach drop. She hated how small she was, how easy it was for people to assume she was younger than she was. She was 5’1”, not five. Vicky’s expression didn’t change. “Kaleigh, I know this is hard. But I still have to clean up the mess you made at the front door—and I can still see your little drips through the hallway. You don’t want to make another mess while I’m cleaning everything up, do you?” Kaleigh froze, her cheeks burning. She opened her mouth to argue but… Vicky was right. “I… I guess,” she muttered finally, her shoulders slumping. Vicky gave her that same warm, maternal smile and guided her feet into the pull-up, sliding it up her legs like it was totally normal. Like it was no big deal that Kaleigh—Kaleigh Turner, the D1 prospect and team’s leading scorer, the girl who never let anyone push her around—was standing here in a goddamn Goodnite, just letting it happen. She wanted to scream. She wanted to run. But she just stood there, her face hot and her heart hammering. “There now,” Vicky said softly, brushing a strand of hair off her forehead again. “All safe and sound. Make yourself comfortable and let me take care of that little mess you made in the hallway, okay?” Kaleigh could only nod, feeling smaller than she’d ever felt in her life. o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o “Umm… can I help?” she called out a few moments later, her voice coming out small and uncertain. Kaleigh watched Vicky from the door as the woman calmly knelt to scrub the dark trail of wet footprints in the hallway. The padded pull-up clung around her hips in the most humiliating way, every small shift of her weight making it crinkle softly. She tried to keep her hands at her sides, but couldn’t help tugging at her shirt, trying to pull it lower but it didn’t work. She still felt… ridiculous. The gentle swish of the sponge and the faint scent of cleaner filled the air, and Kaleigh felt her face go hot all over again as Vicky looked up, her smile warm but her eyes firm. “No, sweetie. You’re a guest in this home. And besides, you’ve done enough for tonight, don’t you think?” Kaleigh swallowed and nodded, biting the inside of her cheek. She shifted from foot to foot and didn’t know what to do with herself. Stand here and watch? Go back to the room? She hovered in the doorway for another minute before turning back down the hall. She needed something—anything—to distract her from the fact that she was basically wearing a kid’s diaper in some stranger’s house. She drifted back into the room, her eyes darting around like she was seeing it for the first time. The crib in the corner looked almost absurdly large, the mattress covered in soft pastel sheets. A row of picture books sat neatly on a low shelf, each one worn at the edges like it’d been read a hundred times. A stuffed rabbit with floppy ears leaned against the wall, one button eye missing. Kaleigh’s stomach twisted at how deliberately babyish it all felt—like the room itself was stuck in a time warp. She ran her fingers over the edge of the crib absentmindedly, trying to calm the anxious flutter in her chest. Vicky must have kids. Or… or maybe she babysits? But the longer she stood there, the more that explanation didn’t feel right. There were no family photos in the room, no signs of actual children anywhere else in the house. Just this nursery. This perfect, pristine oversized nursery. She pulled back, hugging her arms around herself. She wanted to find her friends, make some jokes, laugh about how weird this all was—but she was alone. Kaleigh hesitated, then lifted the hem of her oversized shirt just enough to peak at the ruffled pink waistband. She dared a glance in the nursery mirror, staring at how the thick padding clung to her hips and curved around her ass. She yanked the t-shirt down and peeked out into the hallway again. Vicky was still scrubbing, humming softly to herself like she was cleaning up after a toddler who’d tracked in mud. Kaleigh’s cheeks flamed and she ducked back into the nursery, unable to bear another second. She noticed another door off the hallway and thought about exploring—anything to get her mind off the humiliating crinkle between her legs. But some small voice inside her, something instinctive and wary, told her not to. This wasn’t her house. That would be rude. So she stayed in the nursery, awkward and quiet, as Vicky finished cleaning up the mess she’d made. Each second felt like an hour. And each second made her feel a little smaller, a little more trapped. o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o Vicky came back into the nursery humming softly under her breath, wiping her hands on a dish towel like she’d just finished cleaning up after dinner, not the humiliating parade of puddles Kaleigh had left in her wake. She gave Kaleigh a warm smile, her eyes calm and bright. “All cleaned up out there, dear,” she said in that same sweet, patient tone. “Like it never happened.” Kaleigh stood there in the oversized t-shirt, tugging the hem lower as she shifted from foot to foot. She felt so exposed. “I’m sure you’re feeling much better now too, hmm?” Kaleigh managed a small nod, her cheeks burning. “Um… do you have my clothes?” Kaleigh asked, her voice small as she tugged at the hem of the oversized t-shirt for the millionth time, feeling the cool air on her bare legs. Vicky looked up from the laundry basket she’d carried in from the hall and gave her a gentle smile. “Oh, sweetie. I tossed your wet clothes—and everything else you brought—into the wash. You made quite the mess out there,” she said lightly, like it was just a minor inconvenience. “But don’t worry, they’ll be clean and fresh for tomorrow.” Kaleigh’s face flushed. All my clothes? Even the clean stuff? She opened her mouth to argue but hesitated. The thought of making a fuss about it felt… petty. Like she’d already embarrassed herself enough for one night. She shifted her weight, looking down at her bare legs, the faint crinkle of the pull-up under her t-shirt reminding her exactly how childish she looked and cleared her throat, trying to sound casual, even though her cheeks were burning. “Okay.. Do you… um, do you have any shorts or sweats or something I could wear?” she asked, her voice a little too quick. She hated how small she felt in this moment—how much she hated having to ask for clothes like a child. Vicky looked up from where she was folding a blanket, her smile soft and patient. “Of course, sweetie. Let’s see…” She crossed the room and opened a small dresser, rummaging around until she pulled out a folded set of pale yellow pajamas covered in tiny cartoon ducks. Kaleigh’s stomach dropped. She stared at them, her cheeks going even hotter. “Oh. Um… that’s…” she stammered. “Aren’t these just precious?” Vicky said softly, her eyes soft but her tone leaving no room for argument. “This should be just about your size, I think..” They looked… childish. Like, straight-up toddler-level cutesy. Kaleigh stared, her stomach flipping. She shook her head quickly. “No. That’s… I’m good,” she said quickly, her voice cracking as she tugged the t-shirt lower. “I’ll just stick with this.” She tried to keep her tone light, casual, like it wasn’t a big deal. But inside, her heart was thudding. She’d rather die than put on those ducky pajamas. Vicky’s eyes crinkled at the corners. “Alright, dear,” she said calmly, folding the pajamas back up and slipping them into the drawer. “Whatever makes you comfortable.” Kaleigh just nodded stiffly, swallowing down the sour taste in her mouth. Comfortable was not the word she’d use. But she’d take the oversized t-shirt over those baby pajamas any day. She shifted her weight, feeling the padding push into her in a way that felt so wrong, and tried to pretend it wasn’t happening. But the truth was… she couldn’t. She felt so small, so weirdly little, and there was no hiding it. Vicky turned back to her and gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. “Alright then,” she said softly. “Let’s get you settled for bed.” --------------------------------- The Sweet Hollow series is a psychological thriller mystery. Follow along as Kaleigh and the other girls from the bus discover the mysteries of this sleepy little town that seems determined to turn them into little girls. You can read the ENTIRE 55k word story RIGHT NOW on Ream or SubscribeStar or grab it now on Amazon. Find Abby McGee here: SubStar | Ream | Amazon

I have decided to split the sleepover into two chapters as otherwise I feel it would probably be to long as one chapter. Please enjoy and offer any feedback below. Chapter 15 “Managed anything?” Sophie asked as she stepped into the bathroom. Katie shook her head, still sitting on the toilet. She feared she might regret not being able to go now—but her body wasn’t cooperating. Sophie nodded and motioned for her to stand. She pulled Katie’s pull-up back into place, smoothing it over before covering it with her skirt. They headed to the car in silence. The short journey to her uncle and auntie’s house felt much longer than it was. Katie stared out the window, dreading what was ahead. At the door, Sophie grabbed the overnight bag filled with clothes, pull-ups, and nappies. The door swung open almost immediately. Claire stood there, beaming with a grin that made Katie’s stomach churn. “Morning!” Claire chirped. “Morning, Claire,” Sophie replied warmly. “Charlie and Paul already left?” “Yeah, with the flyover and roundabout closed, traffic to the station’s been a nightmare, so I stayed the night so they could get away early.” “Well, that was thoughtful of you. I’ll give her a call in the car, then. Katie hasn’t had breakfast yet. And did Charlie or Paul fill you in about her potty watch?” Sophie spoke so casually, as though everything she was saying was entirely normal for an eleven-year-old. Katie stared silently at the floor, cheeks warm with shame. “They did,” Claire said with a bright voice. “Apparently she’s been keeping her nappies dry and clean—day and night—since you started it. Great job, little one! Let’s keep that up, shall we?” Her tone rose in pitch, thick with condescension. “Lisa’s doing brilliantly too. No accidents for almost three weeks. I think she’s nearly ready for big girl panties.” “Oh, that’s great! Hopefully Katie earns hers by Sunday—just in time for our holiday. I don’t fancy changing nappies in the Bulgarian heat.” Sophie pulled a face at the thought. She gave Katie a gentle push toward the hallway. “Right, in you go, kiddo. And remember, same rules as home. Claire and Sam are in charge—what they say goes, okay?” Katie glanced back at her mum, eyes wide with silent pleading. Sophie only smiled. “Good girl.” She handed Claire the overnight bag, seemingly unaware of the desperation in her daughter’s expression. Katie turned away, a small tear forming in the corner of her eye, and walked toward the living room. Sophie thanked Claire once more and left. Sophie returned to her car and played back the look on Katie’s face as she said goodbye in her mind. Something didn’t sit right but she couldn’t put her finger on what it was. She started the car and started her commute to the office. The front door shut with a click. Claire let her smile shift into a more mischievous one. She spun around. “Katie?” she called. Katie stood in the living room, staring open-mouthed at the setup in front of her. A potty, wipes, and a pack of changing supplies were arranged neatly beside the sofa. The potty itself was bright pink, adorned with Elsa and Anna and the words “Let it go” printed around the rim. Claire didn’t wait. She walked over and yanked Katie’s skirt to the floor, exposing her pull-up. “Hey!” Katie shouted, flinching. “Same rules as home,” Claire said with a shrug. “And I know you’re not allowed to cover up at home. Now lift your legs so I can take the skirt off.” Katie glared but reluctantly lifted each foot, letting Claire remove the garment. “Still dry,” Claire commented, pulling the waistband out for a quick check. “Good girl. Let’s go see Lisa—I’ll get you some breakfast.” Katie hesitated as memories of last time—of vile and embarrassing “baby food”—crept back into her mind. Still, she followed Claire to the kitchen. Inside, Lisa sat in her booster seat, smiling from ear to ear. Another identical seat sat beside her—Katie’s, unmistakably. Without thinking, Katie climbed into it. She didn’t need telling. This was expected. “Hey, Lisa,” she greeted, trying to sound cheerful. “Katie!” Lisa beamed. “I’ve been looking forward to this for ages!” Katie smiled back, momentarily lifted by Lisa’s enthusiasm—until Claire fastened the straps around her waist, locking her into the seat. “I’m making porridge for Lisa. Would you like some too, Katie?” “No thanks,” Katie replied quickly. “Just toast, please.” “Are you sure? Nothing else?” “Just toast. Thank you.” Claire gave a mock-sweet smile and turned away to prepare breakfast, leaving Katie strapped in her seat. Claire returned with a bowl of warm porridge for Lisa and a plate of toast with strawberry jam and butter for Katie. Katie eyed the toast warily, convinced Claire must have tampered with it. “It’s just toast,” Claire said, reading Katie’s expression. “Nothing to worry about.” Claire busied herself at the worktop, leaving Katie to eat. A few minutes later, she returned with two bright pink sippy cups covered in rainbows, each filled with lemon squash. “Just juice,” she added casually. “Don’t worry—Sam made me promise not to do anything like that again.” Katie felt a flicker of relief. Maybe Claire wouldn’t sabotage her progress after all. She finished her toast and took a few sips from the childish cup, trying to ignore the plastic spout brushing her lips. “Finished?” Claire asked. “Yes, thank you,” Katie replied carefully, trying her best to be polite. Claire raised her eyebrows and tilted her head expectantly. “Yes, thank you...?” Katie froze, then sighed inwardly as she remembered how Claire insisted on being addressed when no other adults were around. “Yes, thank you... mummy,” she muttered, cringing at the words. “Good girl.” Claire smiled sweetly. “Let’s get that watch set and get you out of your seat so you can play with Lisa.” She cleared away the dishes, bent down beside Katie, and tapped her potty watch until it beeped to signal a thirty-minute countdown. Then she unfastened the booster seat straps and helped her down. Lisa was still eating, her face covered in porridge. “I’ve set Lisa’s toys up in the playroom,” Claire said. “You can go start—I'll bring her in once she’s finished. And remember, if you need the potty before the timer goes off, come find me. Let’s get you out of those pull-ups for good, hey?” The way she said it almost sounded caring. Katie, unsure how to take it, simply nodded and padded off toward the playroom, the soft rustle of her pull-up following each step. She opened the door and paused. It was unmistakable—these weren’t just Lisa’s current toys. Claire had clearly dug out all of Lisa’s old baby toys for her. Building blocks, train sets, dolls, a play shop and kitchen—all laid out deliberately. Katie sighed but knelt on the carpet and began gathering bricks, lying on her stomach to play. Her tummy gave a gurgle, followed by a long, unmistakable fart that lingered in the room. Claire entered with Lisa in tow and let out a laugh. “Sorry, looks like you’re having tummy time. That just tickled me.” Katie blushed and sat up quickly, crossing her legs. But even that made her feel more self-conscious about the pull-up being on show. “Want to play shop?” Lisa asked with excitement. Claire sniffed the air, her face changing as the smell reached her. She made a beeline for Katie and pulled back her waistband, expecting the worst—only to find clean padding. “Oh,” she murmured in surprise. “Sorry, I did a fart and it smelt bad,” Katie said awkwardly, her voice small. “Do you need the potty?” “No, I’m fine,” Katie replied, then saw the look in Claire’s eyes and quickly added, “Thanks, mummy.” “Alright. Just come find me when the watch goes off or if you need to go before then, okay?” “Will do... mummy,” Katie said, forcing a smile. She knew keeping up the sweet act was going to wear thin quickly. Lisa, now sorting out toy food at the play shop, looked up. “What’s so special about that watch?” “It’s a potty watch,” Katie explained. “When it goes off, I have to try and use the potty.” She already felt silly, but Lisa’s wide-eyed response didn’t help. “I didn’t need a watch to tell me,” Lisa said matter-of-factly. Katie bit back a retort, reminding herself Lisa was only three. Just as she felt her frustration peaking, the watch vibrated. It was time. She walked to the living room and found Claire and Sam curled up on the sofa, watching a show on Netflix. “Mummy, my potty watch is going off,” she said, feeling her cheeks grow warm. Claire paused the show and stood up, all smiles. “Let’s get you on the potty then, princess.” She grabbed the pink dummy with the unicorn on it—the same one Katie had used at the splash park—and popped it into her mouth before handing her one of the potty training books. Without ceremony, she pulled down Katie’s pull-up and helped her sit on the small pink potty. It was lower than her usual one and uncomfortable. Katie adjusted her position, dummy in mouth, cheeks burning as Claire returned to the sofa and resumed her show, snuggling back against Sam. Not long into the episode, a character swore loudly. Claire hit pause again. “Probably not great with little ears in the room.” “She’s probably heard worse in the playground,” Sam replied. “Maybe, but she won’t be hearing it while I’m in charge.” “Okay,” Sam said more seriously, “but stop making her call you mummy. It’s unnecessary.” “You’re spoiling all my fun,” Claire said with a playful nudge. Katie tried to block it all out, focusing on the calming rhythm of the dummy in her mouth. But then her body betrayed her again with a loud fart. “Oh my!” Claire exclaimed. “I was about to get you off the potty, but I think you’d better stay a bit longer.” “No wonder you thought she’d had an accident earlier,” Sam muttered, wrinkling his nose. Katie sat frozen, humiliated. After another long silence, Claire finally stood. “Okay, stand up.” Katie obeyed. Claire checked the potty. Bone dry. She took the book from Katie’s hands, pulled up her pull-up, removed the dummy, and reset the watch for two hours. “Off you go. And remember—come find me if you need the potty. Oh—and you don’t need to call me mummy anymore.” “Okay,” Katie mumbled, then darted out of the room, eager to escape the weight of everything she'd just endured. Did you go?” Lisa asked as Katie reentered the playroom. “No,” Katie mumbled, not wanting to relive the humiliating scene that had just played out. “All that time for nothing? Seems like a waste to me.” Lisa shrugged, then perked up. “Shopper or worker?” “Er… shopper,” Katie said, her voice low but steady. They settled into play, switching roles between shopkeeper and customer. Eventually, Lisa expanded the game to include the kitchen, insisting the shopper was actually the owner of a restaurant that the shopkeeper would visit for lunch. Katie glanced at her watch—thirty minutes left on her countdown. Then the doorbell rang. She froze. Voices floated down the hall. “Jenny! So glad you made it! And who’s this little one?” Katie’s heart dropped. More people. More strangers. She couldn’t make out Jenny’s response, but she heard the front door shut and three sets of footsteps approaching. In a panic, she crouched behind the plastic toy cashier desk. “Hey, it’s my turn to be shopkeeper,” Lisa protested just as the door opened. “You two have been playing so nicely, don’t spoil it now,” Claire chided. “I brought a friend over for you both. Katie, is it Lisa’s turn to be shopkeeper?” Her tone had that sugary sweetness adults used when speaking to toddlers. Katie simply nodded. “Okay then, come out from behind there and show Emma what lovely items she can buy.” Katie took a breath and stood. A girl—Emma—stood beside Claire. She looked a little older than Lisa but still younger than Katie. Katie didn’t know what to say. After a long silence, Lisa stepped in. “As shopkeeper, I’ll help you find what you’re looking for,” she said, running over to Emma. “Looks like you two were thirsty earlier. I’ll refill your bottles,” Claire said. “Emma, would you like a drink?” “Yes, please,” Emma answered with a sweet smile. Claire and Jenny left for the kitchen, their laughter echoing down the hallway. Claire returned with Lisa and Katie’s sippy cups and a normal plastic cup for Emma. “Lisa, Katie—come here, please.” Both girls obeyed immediately. Claire pulled down Lisa’s jeans and checked her pull-up. “Dry. As expected.” She gave Lisa’s hair a ruffle. Then she poked at the front of Katie’s pull-up. “Still dry.” Katie shifted her weight, feeling the pressure starting to build from all the squash she’d had. But with her watch due to go off soon, she decided to wait. Both girls shook their heads when asked if they needed the potty. “Okay, if you’re sure.” Claire’s eyes lingered on Katie, making it clear where her suspicions lay. “Emma, if you need the toilet, it’s the first door at the top of the stairs,” Claire added brightly. Katie caught the implication. Emma—a guest, and younger than her—was trusted with full toilet access and a grown-up cup. She, on the other hand, was being checked and managed like a toddler. Claire clapped her hands once. “Now play nice. Emma was bored at home, so Jenny brought her over to have some fun.” With that, Claire and Jenny disappeared again, their laughter fading into the background. Emma looked Katie up and down. “What’s with the nappies?” “They’re not nappies,” Katie said, stung. “They’re pull-ups.” She cringed the moment it left her mouth. “Okay, whatever, babies. I don’t know why I got dragged here. I was fine playing my Switch. Now I’ve got to play with the potty twins.” Even so, Emma joined the game, slipping easily into the pretend shopping and cooking routine. Katie tried to lose herself in the game, surprised to see Emma actually getting into it. But the moment was short-lived—her watch buzzed again. She stood up and made her way to the living room. Claire was nestled against Sam on the couch, with Jenny in the armchair. The same Netflix show was still playing. “Claire… my watch is going off,” Katie said, eyes fixed on the floor. “Do you need to go?” Claire asked, not taking her eyes off the screen. Katie hesitated, then lied. “No.” “Okay then. I won’t set the timer—we’re almost at lunch anyway. You can try after you’ve eaten.” Claire didn’t even look at her as she waved her off. Katie returned to the playroom. “That was quicker than this morning,” Lisa observed. “She didn’t make me try. I said I didn’t need to go and she said okay.” Emma snorted. “You actually use the potty?” “Be nice to my cousin!” Lisa snapped. Emma only laughed harder. “Can’t believe I’m stuck with the potty-training twins. Let’s just play your baby games.” She returned to the toy kitchen and, to Katie’s surprise, slipped easily back into character. Katie pushed away her embarrassment and joined in. Even Emma seemed to be enjoying the make-believe. But Katie’s earlier decision caught up with her—her bladder was growing more insistent by the minute. Just then, Sam appeared at the door. “Lunch time, girls.” “Sam, can I use the potty, please?” Lisa asked brightly. Emma giggled behind her hand. “Of course you can,” Sam replied with a smile. Then he turned to Katie. “You?” Katie felt a fresh wave of shame. She needed to go, but the idea of announcing it in front of Emma was too much. She shook her head. “Okay. You and Emma head to the kitchen. I’ll get Lisa on the potty.” “I think I’ll use the toilet before lunch,” Emma added breezily, disappearing upstairs. Katie trudged into the kitchen—and immediately spotted the dining table setup. Three places: two booster seats and one normal chair. For a moment, she let herself hope. “Jenny, can you get Katie in her seat while I dish up lunch?” Claire called out. And just like that, the hope vanished. Katie climbed into the same booster seat from that morning. Jenny fastened the straps tight, clicking them into place with finality. Katie sat there, bound in the seat, the pressure in her bladder rising by the second. Emma strolled in and stopped short. Her eyes lit up, and a full-on belly laugh burst from her lips. She dropped into the regular chair while Lisa followed, cheerfully taking her place in the other booster. Sam secured her straps while Katie stared at the table, wishing she could melt away completely. A divided plate was set in front of Katie and Lisa—fish fingers, chips, and peas each neatly occupying their own section. Emma, by contrast, was handed the same meal on a normal plate, further reinforcing the quiet hierarchy at the table. Katie ate in silence, struggling not just with the food but with her steadily building need to use the potty. The dryness of the meal had her sipping repeatedly from her sippy cup, each sip compounding the pressure. She was just about to ask when Claire placed a bowl of ice cream in front of her. It didn’t seem like she had a choice. Feeling that any request would be waved off, she dug her spoon in and ate the dessert quickly, trying to stay composed. The three teenagers eventually joined them at the table with their ham and cheese toasties. Katie finished her ice cream. The moment her spoon clinked against the bowl, she knew: she had to go, and she had to go now. “Claire, I need the potty, please,” she said—her practiced politeness replaced with naked urgency. “Can’t it wait? We’re eating,” Claire replied casually, despite the obvious desperation in Katie’s voice. “Not really. I’m quite desperate.” Claire sighed. “Can’t even get through lunch without being disturbed. It’d be so much easier if you were still in nappies.” The words hit harder than Katie expected. She felt herself sink. “It’s okay, I’ll take her,” Jenny offered, standing. “I’m not hungry anymore anyway.” Katie didn’t care who took her—she just needed to get to the potty. Jenny pushed her plate aside, walked over to Katie, and unfastened the booster seat harness. Katie scrambled to her feet, ready to run, but Jenny gently held her back. “Whoa, not so fast, little one,” she said with a chuckle. “She needs her dummy and potty book,” Claire called out. “They’re by the potty.” Jenny nodded and followed as Katie rushed into the living room. Katie grabbed the book and popped the dummy into her mouth—anything to get through this quicker. Jenny followed, tugged Katie’s pull-up down to her ankles, and motioned for her to sit. Katie obeyed, and relief came instantly as a stream of urine hit the plastic bowl beneath her. “Almost didn’t make it. You should be more careful,” Jenny said lightly, then left, returning to the kitchen. Katie remained seated on the potty, alone in the middle of the living room. Eventually, the others entered the room, pointedly ignoring her. Claire rummaged through Katie’s bag and pulled out her pyjamas—and a night-time nappy. Katie’s heart sank. “Jenny, can you grab some PJs for Lisa? I’ll get the girls ready for their afternoon nap.” “I don’t need a nap!” Emma protested. “I’m a big girl!” “I know,” Jenny said patiently. “You can play on your Switch while the little ones rest.” Katie blinked. Little ones.That’s what she was now. Jenny left to get Lisa’s pyjamas. Claire approached and removed Katie’s dummy. “All done?” she asked. Katie nodded. Claire raised the dummy to put it back, but Katie seized the moment. “I don’t need a nap—I’m a big girl too!” she said quickly. The words betrayed her, sounding even younger than she intended. Claire hesitated for a beat, then smiled. “I know you’re a big girl, princess. Now let’s get you into your night-time nappy. You know the rule—same as Lisa. And she’s having a nap.” Her tone was syrupy and smug. Before Katie could protest again, Claire popped the dummy back in and knelt to remove her pull-up. She helped Katie off the potty and led her to the changing mat. Katie lay down, suckling her dummy, staring at the ceiling. She heard the rustle of the nappy being prepped. “Legs up.” Katie lifted her legs. Claire slid the nappy under her and adjusted it twice before fastening the tapes snugly. She slipped on Katie’s pyjama shorts, then her top. Jenny reappeared with Lisa’s PJs. Lisa was changed into her pyjamas without fuss. She was left in her pull up. As aClaire pulled Katie’s dummy from her mouth. Katie spoke immediately. “If I’m being treated the same as Lisa, why can’t I stay in my pull-up?” The words fell out fast and soft, and instantly Katie knew how small she sounded. Emma smirked. “Lisa’s wearing what she wears to bed. Do you normally wear a pull-up or a nappy to bed?” Claire asked, clearly enjoying herself. “Normally?” Katie snapped, voice rising. “Normally I’m an eleven-year-old girl wearing proper clothes!” “Okay,” Claire said calmly. “Let me rephrase. Lisa wore a pull-up to bed last night. What did you wear?” Katie deflated. The fight drained out of her. “A nappy,” she admitted softly. Sam entered the room, carrying two bottles—baby bottles, unmistakably filled with warm milk. “Katie, Jenny wants to give you your bottle. Go sit next to her, please.” Katie gave Claire a pleading look. Before she could speak, Claire cut her off. “Lisa has a milk bottle before nap time, so you will too. No arguing.” Claire’s grin widened. Jenny was already seated on the sofa, patting the cushion beside her. Katie swallowed what little pride she had left and walked over. The nappy rustled with each step, the pyjamas doing little to disguise it. She sat beside Jenny, and Sam handed over the bottle. Jenny gently pulled Katie into an embrace and offered her the bottle. Katie hesitated, then opened her mouth. Warm milk filled her mouth as she suckled. She closed her eyes. Lisa climbed onto the sofa beside Sam and did the same. Katie tried to remind herself it would be over soon. But in that moment, nestled into a teenager’s arm, drinking from a bottle, she didn’t feel like the girl she wanted to be. She felt exactly like what everyone else had decided she was. Katie’s eyelids grew heavy as the warm milk slowed to a trickle. She hadn’t realised how tired she was until Jenny gently pulled the bottle away and gave her two firm but gentle pats on the back. A loud burp escaped her lips, catching even Katie by surprise. Claire glanced over at Lisa, who looked just as drowsy, her bottle nearly finished. “Right, let’s get these two to bed,” Claire said brightly. She took Katie’s hand and hoisted Lisa onto her hip, then led them both upstairs into Lisa’s bedroom. Inside were two beds—one smaller, pressed against the far wall, and a larger one opposite. Claire settled Lisa into the smaller bed, then turned to Katie and gestured toward the other. As Katie climbed in, she heard an unfamiliar rustle beneath her. Every shift against the mattress made it louder. “Plastic sheet,” Claire explained, catching the confused look on Katie’s face. “To protect the mattress in case your nappy leaks.” Katie didn’t respond. She simply lay back, letting the covers be pulled over her. Claire knelt beside her, lowering her voice to a whisper. “Same rules as at home—no potty while you’re in your night-time nappy. I’ll come and wake you in an hour and a half. Sleep tight, little one.” She flicked off the main light, casting the room in dim shadow. The only glow came from a small nightlight plugged in beside Lisa’s bed. Still warm from the milk, and cocooned in the soft quiet of the bedroom, Katie let her eyes fall shut. The quiet rustle of the plastic sheet beneath her was soon replaced by slow, even breaths as she drifted off—for her first afternoon nap in nearly eight years. Katie woke with a jolt, panic surging through her. Sharp cramps twisted in her stomach, leaving her breathless. She turned her head toward Lisa’s bed—her cousin was still sound asleep, her chest rising and falling in a slow, peaceful rhythm. Katie had no idea how long they’d been napping. She held onto the hope that Claire would be coming in soon, that she'd be taken to the toilet or potty in time to avoid disaster. Squeezing her eyes shut, she tried to will the sensation away. Maybe she could drift back to sleep, forget the urge. But the next cramp hit harder, doubling her over. Clutching her belly, she shifted onto her hands and knees, hoping the new position would ease the pressure. The loud rustling of the plastic sheet beneath her echoed in the silence, and she froze. But Lisa didn’t stir. For a moment, the pain dulled slightly—but the next wave came with no warning. Her body clenched, then pushed before she could stop it. A heavy, squelching mess filled her nappy. The smell was immediate, sour and suffocating. Defeated, Katie let go—physically and emotionally. Her muscles relaxed, allowing the rest to come. She remained there, hands planted on the bed, bottom raised, eyes closed as the shame soaked through her more thoroughly than the nappy ever could. Then came the soft creak of the bedroom door. Light from the hallway spilled across the room, painting long shadows. Katie didn’t dare move. Claire stood in the doorway, surveying the scene: Lisa sleeping soundly in one bed, and Katie—on her hands and knees, in a visibly loaded nappy, the smell unmistakable—frozen in place. “Such a big girl,” Claire said softly, stepping into the room

Last Sunday night had been a “cloth” night. Old school: A kite-folded-and-pinned 60” x 60” terry towel nappy covered by opaque white plastic pants with just a compression pant over that so I could walk around the house with underwear that could laugh at gravity before bed. A “cookie monster” t-shirt that my kids had given me years ago as a laugh (very little can stand in the way between me and a packet of biscuits) completed my ensemble. I probably looked a little more “AB” than “DL” but this was more by accident than design. I’d gone to bed seven hours earlier with a warm wet spot at my crotch but in all probability, 80% dry. Waking in Monday-winter-dawn gloom, I noticed that my nappy was warm and wet all around me. Cloth nappies are like that. There’s no “stay dry” technology in cloth nappies whatsoever. When you pee in them, you feel wet. It’s not uncomfortable-wet though. It’s warm, snug and humid against your skin, like a wet-suit kind of wet whilst hopefully all outside of them remains dry. Rolling over in bed, I realised my nappy also felt, well heavy. Reaching behind I slipped a finger under the waist elastic of my plastic pants at the small of my back only to discover sodden terry towelling. If I was soggy up there, I was probably soaked. Clearly the bedwetting fairies had visited during the night. I couldn’t recall any kind of pee dream. I couldn’t recall anything really. I’d slept through the lot. The terry towelling had done its usual superb job of wicking pee evenly throughout the garment leaving me equitably damp across all of my nappy zone. This is in stark contrast to even high-end disposable nappies that have an unfortunate tendency to soak, swell and leak around the “ground zero” area leaving a goodly portion of that expensive SAP elsewhere in the garment with little to do. Still, I was warm, snug, empty-bladdered and had no particular reason to get up. This was one of those moments where I swear that even vanilla people could find a kind of decadent comfort in a well-fitted night nappy if only they could get past their psychological prejudices. It was at this point (0700 according to my bedside clock-radio) that the local council foliage-nazis fired up a battalion of leaf blowers in order to march down our short cul-de-sac ruthlessly blasting the few dozen fallen leaves one meter to the left of where they’d dropped. This apparently justifies the “beautification levy” imposed upon us by them whilst helping those same good citizens avoid the moral turpitude of sleeping in on a weekday. As the sound of several angry robot-mosquito-noise leaf blowers penetrated the dim gloom of our bedroom, the rising sun did its part: a sudden beam of pure, 6500K sunlight (I didn’t count them but say at about 126 million lumens) blasted in through our ensuite window, straight past the door that my beloved had forgotten to close when she’d left for the gym an hour earlier to roast my eyeballs at the exact spot where I’d left them on my pillow. Closing my eyes reduced the brightness just a bit. Like a brick landing in a crystal cabinet, morning had broken… I lay there for a few more minutes trying to pretend that I could doze despite the roar of garden equipment and the probability of getting sunburned in bed. Perhaps if I could just get up and shut the ensuite door. At least it would be darker in here. Sighing, I hauled myself up out of bed and padded damply across cold floor tiles to close the ensuite door. Just then, one of the leaf blowers howled a crescendo from somewhere startlingly close to our street-facing bedroom window: an anguished, Mechanoid cry as if it were aware of the Sisyphean futility of its own existence. Perhaps if I shut the window facing the street. Never mind that I was clad only in a Sesame Street t-shirt, saggy wet nappy and plastic pants. Window-ward I strode. Arriving there, I opened the plantation shutter to close the glass behind it only for a dusty fog of leaf-blower-raised pollen and debris wash over me. The hay-fever attack was instant. Fun fact: sometimes now when I sneeze, I wet myself a bit. Good thing I wear nappies I suppose. Several minutes and half a box of tissues later with an even-wetter night nappy, the hay-fever settled down and I looked longingly back at my bed. Perhaps I could STILL somehow achieve a sneaky brief doze. I clambered back in and as I pulled the doona back up over myself, hoping to recover some of the toasty warmth I’d been enjoying 10 minutes earlier, I felt the cool lower sheet against my bare thigh below my plastic pants. It felt very cool. And a bit wet. I’d evidently leaked a little. As everything around me was body temperature when I awoke, I couldn’t tell but a few minutes uncovered to the crisp winter morning air had chilled the damp spot of bedding down nicely. It was only a small wet patch with a diameter no more than a coffee cup but I was acutely aware that there was plenty more pee from where that came. The overwhelming likelihood was that a plastic pant leg elastic had ridden up during my tossing and turning allowing a small amount of damp terry towel to touch the sheet but it was also possible that I was by now too soaked for this nappy. A certain quantity of beer had been imbibed the previous evening. It was time to give up and carpe the Diem. Standing in our ensuite removing pins, the whole nappy and plastic pants affair slid down my legs to thud wetly on the shower floor. Still, it had been a spectacularly comfortable night nappy and I mourned its passing.

Chapter 59 Thursday I woke up before Michael. I kept as quiet as I could and slipped into the bathroom. Soon I was up and dressed, starting some breakfast. I wanted to cook something nice for my baby boy, so I started with pancakes. Once everything was ready, I leaned against the counter and went online to shop for some sort of restraints for naughty little hands. And more diapers. And pullups. I giggled a little when I thought about my ‘shopping list’. I shifted my hips a little and reached between my legs for a minute. God Sarah, getting turned on thinking about keeping your baby husband in diapers. A baby husband who’s learning how to lick… No… no, not now. First, we have to try out our first maintenance/ training day. My little boy was still asleep, so I went to the nursery and looked around. Maybe some more decorating? A diaper pail of some sort. The bed is nice for napping with him and breast-feeding but doesn’t leave room for a changing table. The room is only so big. Hmm, we need to hang this paddle up, not just laying on the dresser. Show it off somewhere, as a reminder. Dresses in the closet, sigh… Still not sure if I like ‘Mikey’ or ‘Shelly’… Too bad he’s not twins. Whoa, now THAT would be a handful… giggle I heard a soft voice calling, “Mommy?” I spoke up, “In the nursery sweetie, I’ll be right there.” I turned and returned to the kitchen where my little one was standing, his cute nightie hanging down to his thighs, covering his wet diaper. I knew it was wet because I had fed him a nighttime bottle. And as per usual, he wet his diaper while he suckled his baba. I pulled him close and as I hugged him, I softly patted his bottom as I spoke, “There’s my little one, did you sleep well sweetie?” When he nodded, I gave his bottom a squeeze and smiled to myself. Yep, soggy bottom. I held him at arm’s length for a moment and told him, “Now, I made your favorite, pancakes and sausage. Have a seat and it’ll be ready in just a second.” He smiled for me and turned towards the dining table saying, “Okay Mommy.” As I turned on the griddle and warmed the sausage, I heard a question, “Mommy… what… what exactly is maintenance Thursday?” I poured the batter and stood over the pancakes as I started to explain, “It’s a day we set aside to remind us both of our new roles in life. We’re not just playing a random baby game today; we’re trying a whole day as grown-up and little.” I flipped the pancakes, the first one a little wonky, as always. I glanced over at him as he watched me. He seemed to be thinking, then asked, “You mean, every Thursday we do this? And I’m a little boy all day long, no matter what?” I nodded as I waited before flipping the rest, “That’s right. So, you best not schedule things on Thursdays from now on. If you do, you’ll be doing them in diapers with Mommy holding your hand.” Long enough, I flipped the rest. Then mashed the button on the microwave to warm up the sausage patties again. I reached in the cabinet for his sippy cup as I asked him, “How about some apple juice?” When he nodded and said, “Yes please Mommy,” I gave him a big smile. I had to rush a little, setting his cup in front of him, rushing back to the griddle to get the pancakes, and the sausage. Soon I had two plates ready and was sitting down at the head of the table, putting his plate in front of him. He took a sip, using both hands. Just the way a good little boy would. I reached over with my knife to cut his pancakes for him. I didn’t bother giving him a knife. I just smiled and said, “Here, let Mommy cut them for you.” He was a little quiet about it, but I just smiled and asked, “Did you have any more questions?” He picked up a fork and paused, then asked, “Is that all? I mean, I spend other days like that.” I nodded and explained it more, “It’s a reminder day. No matter what else is going on, today I’m the mommy and you’re the toddler. Some Thursdays you may spend the day as baby Mikey, others you’ll spend the day in dresses and pigtails as Shelly. You’ll come with Mommy if I have to go on errands. You’ll take a nap after lunch. The whole day, nothing but Mommy and baby.” I paused to watch him, then I added the last thing, “And sweetie, before your nap, you get a spanking.” His eyes opened a little wider and his mouth hung open. Then he started to object, “But.. but what if I didn’t do anything?” I just shook my head and was firm, “It doesn’t matter. It’s part of the day. It doesn’t have to be as hard as when you’re naughty, but it’s going to happen. Even if you’ve been good all week, you get a reminder after lunch of just who’s the mommy and who’s the baby.” I watched as he took it in, thinking it over. He took a bite of sausage and then a sip from his sippy cup. I took a bite, keeping my eyes focused on him. After he set down his cup, I heard him mumble. “What’s that sweetie? Mommy didn’t hear that,” I prompted. He looked up and said a little louder, “Okay Mommy, I’ll be a good boy.” I beamed my best smile at him and winked, “Or a good little girl, whichever Mommy says… right?” I knew I had won the day when he blushed bright red, nodded, and whispered, “Yes… whichever Mommy wants.” I smirked to myself a little when I saw him squirming. I’m pretty sure that means there’s a tingly little dinky in that diaper. … After breakfast, it was time for my baby’s bath. Since this was going to be a weekly thing, I decided to use the hair remover today instead of Saturday. Soon my little boy had a smooth face and body and was properly dressed. Along with a thick diaper, I decided to break-in the pair of shortalls I had bought. The straps over his shoulders looked cute, and the front had a decal of a teddy bear in diapers. The legs were nice and short; I could slip a finger up the leg and tickle his diaper to see when he might be wet. And a simple T-shirt and sneakers completed his outfit. Taking a look at him, I asked him to come over to check his appearance in the mirror. As he looked, I teased him a little, “There, Mommy’s cute little boy all ready for a full day with Mommy.” I smiled a little when he reached between his legs and cupped his crotch, blushing. The shortalls were cute, but they left no doubt that he was wearing a diaper. Next, I gave him two little assignments. I told him, “Now, I want you to do two little things for Mommy. I need you to get a little loop and a hanger, and I want you to hang up your paddle. Right here I think, where it’s plain for all to see. That way everyone will know what happens when my little boy is naughty. Can you do that for me?” He blushed and nodded. That wasn’t good enough today, so I raised my eyebrow and told him, “Does Mommy have to get an oversized pacifier for your mouth? So you’ll have a reason for not being able to talk?” That did the trick, he bit his lip and answered me, “No Mommy, I can talk. I can hang my paddle on the wall.” I smiled and caressed his cheek, lifting his chin. He smiled back at me, so I told him his other chore, “The other thing you’re to do this morning is gather up all the laundry and get it done for Mommy. Washed, dried, folded, and put away. Understand?” He nodded and smiled for me, answering, “Yes Mommy, I can do the laundry. I know Mommy doesn’t like that, so I can do it for Mommy.” I smiled and gave him a big hug. I whispered in his ear, “That’s Mommy’s good boy. And after that, you can play or do whatever you’d like.” But fair is fair, so while he waddled to his workshop to get something for hanging up his paddle, I got out the duster and vacuum and cleaned house as well. When I saw him waddle past me with the laundry basket full of dirty things, I gave him a smile and said to him, “That’s Mommy’s good little helper.” He grinned and carried it to the laundry room. … Once I was finished cleaning, I sat with my tablet to order the things I had thought about this morning. Instead of some black leather wrist cuffs, I opted for something a bit less… domineering. Something more befitting his status as a little boy that just needs help remembering to behave for Mommy. After ordering diapers and pullups, I went to my new favorite web site to check in and see if there were any new ideas or advice for Mommies. As I clicked and read various articles, I heard the washer sound and then I heard my little boy putting the load of laundry into the dryer. I didn’t even have to say anything more, he did just what he’s supposed to do. Sigh… no more doing laundry for me. A woman could get used to this. After spending some time reading about other mommies and their ‘littles’, my pussy was in need of attention. I got up and peeked in the nursery. Little Mikey was sitting on the floor playing his video game with his pacifier in his mouth. I debated with myself whether to bother him or take care of my situation on my own. I opted for the latter this time. I quietly left and headed for our bedroom. I dug through my panty drawer and found my dildo. Michael knows it’s there, but he just ignores that fact. Soon I had a towel, and my pants were around my ankles as I lay back on it. Closing my eyes, I thought about some of the articles as my fingers slowly stroked through my pubes. I do love my little boy. So what if we have a different sort of sex life. We both enjoy what we have, I get to tease him and it’s sexy how he worships my body. I slipped the toy inside and purred as my free hand gripped a breast. I wonder what he’d think about wearing that strapon to fuck me? He’s insecure about his size, but gee, then he could pound me like some bronze God. Maybe put it over his diaper, so when he cums it goes in his diaper and he can just keep pounding my pussy. I remembered how I sat on the kitchen counter and had him ‘service me’. Oh yeah… that… that was… mmm… right… there… My body tensed as I used my toy, inside… around my clit… back inside… back around the clit. A vision of his bare bottom over my lap. It’s not the spanking; it’s the power trip. He needs me, I want to be the center of his world. He knows I love him and care for him. Nobody means the world to me like he does. My knees went wide as I pressed my feet onto the bed, lifting my hips as I moved my toy faster and faster. I squeezed my eyes shut as I curled my whole body, chin almost touching my chest as I clenched and squeezed my knees together. The increased pressure around my toy just made me thrust it harder. I was holding my breath as I climaxed intensely. But I kept it up, thrusting in and out, forcing myself to a second one. Finally spent, I flopped on the bed gasping. My hand left the toy inside of me, but soon my pussy gently squeezed it out as I lay limp. As I recovered, I listened. I heard an explosion sound and knew that my little boy was still playing in the nursery. I reached between my legs to pull the towel up and wiped myself. Then I lay for a few minutes, basking in the afterglow. But when I heard the sound of the dryer finishing, I thought it best to get up and pull up my pants again. No sense in having my little boy know what Mommy has been up to. I put away my toy after wiping it off and then tried to figure out what to do with the towel. The laundry basket is down the hall. I just shrugged and wadded it up, tossing it on the bathroom floor. Maybe he’ll just figure it got missed. Or maybe he’ll figure out what I did. Mommies have urges too after all. ++++++++++ When I heard the dryer finish, I was in the middle of a battle. Something about being all keyed up, pent up energy while fighting the bad guys, I needed to pee again. I had already wet myself once, so I didn’t give it much thought and let it go as I circled around the tower. I knew there was a weak spot on the other side… But once the battle was over, I remembered the laundry and paused my game. I got up and went to the laundry room. I was waddling more now that my diaper was swollen, but I just smiled to myself. Mommy will check me, she knows I wet my diapers. I folded the things that needed to be folded, hung the shirts, pants, and Mommy’s skirt on hangers. Then I grabbed everything and headed to the bedroom. As I walked past the kitchen, Mommy was slicing something and said, “There’s Mommy’s good little boy! Almost time for lunch sweetie, I’ll call you when it’s ready.” Her praise made my heart soar; and my burden seemed lighter than it was before. I soon had everything put away and returned to the kitchen. I watched a moment and then asked, “Can I help Mommy? Do you want me to do that?” She grinned at me and said, “Such a good boy! Nice of you to ask sweetheart, but Mommy has it all taken care of. Why don’t you just have a seat and tell me all about your game?” She doesn’t normally show much interest in my gaming, but I sat as she had told me and started, “I’m all the way up to level thirty. So now I have lots of skill points. If I get just one hundred and twenty more gold coins, I can buy the super shield.” Mommy licked her finger as she put something away and picked up two plates of food. She smiled and sounded interested, “Really? And where do you find gold coins? In a gold mine?” I giggled, she was patronizing me a little I think, but I went along. I told her, “No… Mommy’s silly!!! Coins are in treasure chests!! Or you can sell stuff in a town shop. If you find a ruby when exploring, they’re worth a lot!! You can sell a ruby for 500 gold coins!!!” She smiled at me and giggled, “That much! Goodness! Now eat your lunch sweetie. Mommy made you your favorite, tuna fish and a pudding cup.” Okay, maybe not my MOST favorite, but it was up there. A nice tuna salad sandwich is easy and tasty. And of course, Mommy had already taken the top off the pudding cup for me. After lunch, I helped Mommy clear away the dishes. For that I got a hug, a kiss, and a smile. Definitely worth it!! Just as I was about to go play my game some more, I felt Mommy’s hand on my butt. She gave it a squeeze. I blushed a little when she said, “Good thing Mommy keeps you in diapers. I’ll take care of that when it’s time for paddle and nap.” I blushed red when she mentioned the paddle. She had said I would be getting spanked at naptime, even if I behaved. And I had been behaving, I did my chores, I didn’t say anything about the towel I found in the bathroom. But Mommy said Thursdays are to remember who’s the mommy and who’s the baby. Oh well, little boys do what their mommy says. I managed to get the coins I needed and was heading to the village where the blacksmith was when Mommy walked in and said simply, “Okay sweetie, time to turn off your game.” She picked up a diaper from the stack, reached into the toy drawer, then went over to sit on the edge of the bed. After I put my game controller away, she simply said, “Good boy. Now bring Mommy your paddle.” I pouted and complained a little as I waddled over to where it was now hanging, “But I’ve been a good boy haven’t I? Why do I…” She interrupted me with a firm voice, “Michael, who’s the Mommy?” I hung my head a little and answered, “You are.” “And who’s the little baby still needing to wear diapers?” she asked. I squirmed as I felt my cock tingling. Being treated like this, I can’t explain it, but it makes my cock stir. I reached between my legs, partly to squeeze my diaper, but partly to grip my dick. I whispered, “I am… I’m the little baby that wets their diapers.” Her voice went softer again as she ended the conversation with, “That’s right, now do as your told and bring me your paddle.” I took it from the wall and waddled slowly over to her. She gently took it from my hand and set it on the bed next to her. Then she reached and unhooked the straps of my shortalls and let them fall. Then she patted her lap, simply saying, “Over my lap sweetie, where little boys belong.” I didn’t argue anymore or even hesitate. I bent over Mommy’s lap and waited. I felt her hand on my diapered bottom as she told me, “Good boy. Part of being a little boy is remembering to do as Mommy says.” She rubbed my bottom a few times, then I felt her fingers tugging at the waist, tugging it down just enough to expose my bottom. Then I felt the wood of the paddle against my cheeks and she said, “Mommy leaves the front of your diaper to cover your little peepee. In case my little crybaby tinkles.” She rubbed the paddle against my wet bottom in a circle and said, “I think just three today sweetie. Do you remember how to count?” I had learned my lesson about that, I whimpered and answered properly, “Yes Mommy, I remember.” She praised me for remembering, “Good Job! My baby finally knows how to speak up and use your words. Let’s begin.” THWACK!! “One Mommy.” THWACK!! “Two Mommy.” THWACK!! “Three Mommy.” And just like that, it was over. Her hand dropped the paddle and gently rubbed my stinging bottom. She asked, “There, that wasn’t so bad now was it? Good little boys don’t need much.” I nodded and answered, “N…no Mommy. I’m a good boy so… so I don’t need a lot.” As she helped me to stand up, she added, “Just a little reminder, so you don’t forget to behave. Now, lay down so we can put mister dinky in his little house and get your diaper changed. Then it’s time for baby Mikey to have his nap.” ++++++++++ And just like that, I had my little boy laying back so I could change his diaper. I noticed that even just those few strokes had made his cock shrivel up and go limp. He was silent as I lifted his limp little dick and slid it into his chastity cage. No protests, no whining, he let me lock away his last bit of manhood. It’s good that he didn’t get hard, spankings in this house are not a prelude to sex, they’re to remind little boys to behave. And the rest of the day, you’re a little mama’s boy. I unbuttoned my top and lay with him. He eagerly took my nipple and I cuddled him close. I reached for the music box speaker and gave it a tap. As it started a soft lullaby, I whispered in his ear, “Mommy loves her baby. You’re Mommy’s baby for ever and ever…” To Be Continued

I want to thank EVERYONE! who has supported me and the story by reading on Kindle or buying the book. I am truly honored that my writing has found an audience. I write every morning for about 2 hours. I'm currently working on a sequel to this story, and a non-fiction ABDL book, which by the way, I"m looking for some collaborators if anyone is interested. I plan on posting all the chapters of The Gift, but after this one I'll start removing the earlier chapters so I don't violate kindle's policy. Chapter 16 Daniel rubbed his temples, then dragged his hands down his face in frustration. “Guys, seriously, I’m not transitioning. I’m just switching up my look, okay?” The chat scrolled relentlessly: user420: “Bro, you’ve said that like five times.” PixieNite: “It’s giving egg 🌈💅” RetroFan77: “We love Briella. Just be you, girl 💖” Then a giant superchat box flashed on screen: $50 from OGDragon: “I’ve been here since the start. Time to come out, man. The trolls are gone. We’re all in on Briella.” Daniel stiffened. “Okay. I’m done for tonight.” KnightSnack: “Wait! How many of y’all would drop cash if our girl shows up glam tomorrow? Dress, wig, and maybe some makeup. let’s razzle dazzle!” Small donations started rolling in one after another, the notification sounds piling on top of each other. Daniel watched the ticker climb—$5, $10, $20... Then another superchat exploded onto the screen: $250 from DeeZeeSimp: “If Dannyboy’s lookin’ cute tomorrow, I’ll match this. Let’s goooo.” Daniel hesitated, mouth dry. “I’m... I’ll think about it.” He reached for the mouse and quickly ended the stream. The silence afterward felt like a vacuum. *** Daniel checked both directions while he tried to look through a rack of tops without “looking” like he was looking for one. They’ll think I’m shopping for my girlfriend, this is no big deal. Goodwill seemed like a good choice to get something cheap and he was sure that no one would bother him. Eventually he found the dress section. Daniel had always been slim for a middle aged guy who spends most his time gaming. After he did some research and a few measurements, he figured he could wear a size 14 or 16 dress, which he was sad to see placed him in the plus size category. Still there were lots to choose from. He quickly lost his reluctance as he began browsing through the dresses. So many colors, styles, patterns. He then realized that several women nearby were looking and no one paid him any attention. He started taking things off the rack and holding them up to him. Then he saw it, Briella’s dress. A white ruffled dress, adorned with lace, with a gathered bodice and princess sleeves. He held it up to him then nervously looked around. No one was paying a bit of attention to him. Daniel stood in front of the cracked full-length mirror tucked into the corner of the Goodwill fitting area, adjusting the white lacey dress over his frame. It had delicate floral embroidery and a slight poof to the skirt, something between a garden party outfit and a low-budget bridal rehearsal look. It was marked size 14, and to his surprise, it fit. A little snug in the shoulders, maybe, but it zipped. That alone felt like a win. He knew it was absurd. He looked ridiculous. And yet… there was something intoxicating about it. The sheer absurdity of it, the softness of the fabric, the way it made his arms and legs look almost fragile in the mirror. He grabbed his hoodie, threw it over the dress, and bolted from the fitting room before he lost his nerve. On the way to the register, he passed the accessories and noticed a synthetic chestnut wig perched lopsided on a display head. It had thick bangs and curled slightly at the shoulders. It looked more cosplay than couture, but something about it made him stop. He picked it up. It was $7.99. What the hell. His chat would eat it up. At the checkout, a cashier with short purple hair and a silver septum ring scanned his items. “Cute dress,” she said with a little smile. “Doing a themed shoot or something?” Daniel cleared his throat. “Uh, no. Just… streaming.” “Oh! Twitch?” He nodded. “That wig is gonna photograph really well,” she said. Then, without missing a beat: “Girl you’re gonna look great.” Daniel blinked. “What?” The cashier just shrugged, still smiling. “The dress, the wig. I mean, you’re clearly going for a look. You’ll kill it.” He didn’t answer, just grabbed the bag and left, feeling like his face was on fire. He couldn’t decide what unsettled him more, that she’d assumed he was dressing up as a woman… or that he hadn’t corrected her. Twenty minutes later, Daniel was in a Walgreens, scanning a wall of makeup kits like he was defusing a bomb. He snatched a “Glam Beginner's Essentials” kit off the shelf foundation, powder, lip gloss, blush, mascara, and a tiny instruction card with a cartoon of a doe-eyed girl. He added a pair of press-on nails and a set of makeup remover wipes for good measure. As he stood at the checkout, he caught a glimpse of himself in the security mirror. White hoodie zipped halfway up. Wig box under his arm. Makeup in hand. A different person stared back. Not Briella. Not Daniel. Someone in between. He didn’t smile. He didn’t panic. He just paid and left. *** The overhead ring light cast a soft, flattering glow on Daniel’s face as he adjusted the camera one last time. He took a steadying breath, reached up, and tugged the chestnut wig into place. The synthetic bangs framed his face just right, softer now, a bit thinner in the cheeks than he remembered from a few months ago. He smoothed the front of the white lacey dress. With the padded bra underneath, the slight puff of his developing chest gave it just enough shape. Over the bodice was the faux-leather belt he’d added as a nod to Aurelia’s Embrace, the magical item that had started this whole transformation in his fantasy RPG. In the right light, it looked like cosplay. But when he sat down and looked at the monitor… It didn’t look like Daniel in drag. It looked like her. “Okay chat,” he said, his voice soft but steady, “you win.” The stream exploded. 💬 OMG YESSSSS BRI-BRI LOOKS AMAZING 💬 Our girl is glowing fr fr 💬 $100 DONO IF SHE DOES THE BUBBLEGUM KISS FACE AGAIN The tips and superchats came rolling in, each one triggering a sound effect he’d programmed weeks ago. Chimes, bells, fireworks. He barely had time to read them all. At one point, a fan offered to commission artwork of Briella for his Twitch banner. Another sent in a voice message calling her “the queen of cleric cosplay.” Daniel laughed until he cried. Real tears. He wasn’t pretending tonight. He was Briella. The makeup had made his skin glow. The press-on nails made typing slower but prettier. And when he did the end-of-stream thank-you shoutouts wearing a fake tiara one of his fans sent the previous week, he didn’t feel humiliated. He felt seen. He signed off at 2:11 AM, peeled off the wig, and curled up on top of his comforter without even changing out of the dress. He’d clean up tomorrow. *** Mary carried a basket of clothes down the stairs. She was feeling bad about her last conversation with her son. Maybe he was just growing up? She sat her basket down and checked the door of his basement apartment, it wasn’t locked. She went in and found Daniel splayed out across the bed still in the delicate dress, the wig beside him and face covered with smeared makeup. “What the hell is this!” Daniel bolted upright with a gasp, mascara-streaked eyes wide. “Mom, what, what are you doing?” “I live here! What are you doing?” She took a sharp step forward, eyes raking over the mess. “Are you crossdressing now? Is this some kind of kink? Have you lost your damn mind?” Daniel rubbed his eyes, trying to find his footing. “It’s not, Look, it’s not what you think.” “No? Because what I think is I just found my forty-eight-year-old son passed out in a wedding dress.” “It’s not a wedding dress. It’s a costume, well, kind of. It’s stream content.” Mary blinked. “You’re dressing up like a woman for strangers on the internet?!” Daniel stood up, stumbling a bit as the hem of the lace caught under his foot. “Yes! And guess what? I made almost two grand last night!” That stopped her cold. He ran a hand through his hair and pointed toward his computer. “People love Briella. It’s a character, like cosplay. I do voices, I wear outfits. It’s like acting. You know how many guys are out there throwing cash at girl streamers? You think I was gonna make money being another middle-aged dude playing video games?” Mary’s mouth opened, then shut. “I tried doing things your way,” he continued, his voice picking up steam. “I tried jobs, I tried being normal. It never worked. But this? This works. I finally found something I’m good at, something people want from me.” “You mean they want to look at you dressed like a doll,” she snapped. “It’s easy money!” Daniel shouted. “You think I want to wear a dress and makeup? No! But they love it! They pay more when I lean into it. I’m not stupid, I’m giving the audience what they want.” Mary crossed her arms. “And what about what I want? What would your father have wanted?” Daniel looked away. “He’s dead. And you just want me to sit in the basement and rot.” “I want you to act like a man!” she snapped. “Well maybe being a man never worked out that well for me,” he muttered. Mary stared at him, really stared. Then, slowly, she set the laundry basket down. “This isn’t just an act, is it?” she said quietly. Daniel didn’t answer. Mary shook her head, stunned. “You’re not just doing this for your streaming, ever since you got back from Florida you’ve been different. Did you get estrogen down there, go to a transgender camp or something?” “What is the big deal, it’s a dress and makeup, why are you being such a bitch?” Daniel whined. “You need help. Go to the doctor, go get some counseling, go see Father Brown,” she demanded. “No Mom, I’m not doing that, I’m fine.” “No Daniel you're not, this has gone on long enough, you’re not living here in a life of sin and debauchery under my roof. If this is how you’re going to make money I want you out!” He stood straighter, still dressed in the soft, lacey dress that hugged his changing body in ways he could no longer deny. “Fine,” he said, voice flat. “I’ll go.” Mary blinked. “What?” “You want me gone? Then I’ll go.” He turned toward the desk and unplugged his laptop, then moved to the closet for his backpack. “I’ve got some money saved. I’ll figure it out.” Mary was silent. Daniel leaving? She believed he would stay here until she passed away. “Wait a minute now where are you going to go?” Daniel had a moment of doubt, he felt the female emotions welling up and started to cry. “You don’t understand, I didn’t want this, but I can’t stop it,” he said. Mary stood in the doorway, arms still crossed, but her expression flickered, confusion, fear, and something dangerously close to sympathy. “What do you mean you can’t stop it?” she asked, more softly now. Daniel wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, smearing mascara and leaving a faint streak of foundation across his cheek. He couldn’t even look at her. “I mean… it’s like I’m turning into someone else. My body, my feelings, the way people look at me, it’s all different. And the worst part is, part of me… likes it.” His voice cracked. Mary waved her hands in frustration, “Just stop taking the hormones, that’s what’s got you like this, you’re a man, you don’t understand what it’s like to feel like a woman.” Daniel sighed, it seemed like his only choice, the truth would only make him seem more crazy, “No Mom, I can’t.” Mary took a few steps back and then asked, “Where are you going to go?” “I’m going to go stay with Linda, she needs help now anyway that Jim is dying.” “You think she’s going to be fine letting her transgendered nephew move in?” “She already knows,” he said. Mary nodded with a grim expression, turned on her heels and walked back up to her bedroom where she cried for nearly an hour. She was still on her bed when she heard Daniel’s car leaving the driveway.

Chapter 47: Graduates Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- March March wasn’t very exciting. But then again… is March ever exciting? It’s a bit of a boring month really. January has the fresh feeling of a new year. February has the cold, brisk winter’s air (not that we get to experience that cooped up in this fortress) and the unique limited days. April has more of a feeling of Spring and Easter, along with April Fool’s day. May feels warm and cosy. June and July are the start of summer, and feel very much like the middle of the year. August is all about summer holidays at school, where kids take six weeks off and I avoid going anywhere because it’s always packed with them, as well as sweating profusely through the muggy, humid weather (though again, in here I’ve not had to deal with any of the negative aspects of August, with it being a climate-controlled bunker for the entirety of the month last year). September is the start of the school year, and the start of autumn. October… October is a spoopy month. Yes, I said it. Spoopy. I know we don’t really do much for it in the UK, but it still feels darker and more… spooky. November I guess feels a little bit like March, but at the same time it’s at least got the excitement of Christmas coming up… and I guess we have bonfire night here in the UK too. And December is obvious. March is just… March. And this March was no different. Usual routines. Wake up, be nursed, get dressed, go play in the playroom, snuggle with Ella (though that’s one of my personal routines, thankfully not everyone gets to do that every day), have lunch, nap, more playtime, nurse again, bedtime story, sleep for twelve hours. Repeat. Day after day. Honestly, if it wasn’t for my friends and Ella, I would’ve lost my mind months ago from the repetitive schedule. And as this normal, boring March plodded along… with me and my friends enjoying our time together, watching movies, playing with toys, doing everything we should… and all the boys (except Rowan) all sitting in the corner, chatting shit to each other and teasing each other, overall avoiding playing with the program… I thought this would be just another month we’d sail through, and there’d be nothing to comment on. That was… until the third week. “So they’re coming in today?” I asked. “Yup!” Ceres replied, as she was tying my pigtails in my nursery, just after she had dressed me in a cute pink romper. “Your hair is so lovely, Rosie. It’s so perfect to put into cute little pigtails. I’m glad we got it styled a bit.” “What time are they coming?” “During your playroom time. No one else in your year knows, so don’t tell them, okay?” she said, winking at me. “Why today anyway?” “Scheduling. And… we need to give the boys one last chance.” “Last chance? For what?” “To behave and get in line. We’re going to get some of the former boys to talk to them, ones who graduated and are now successfully living happy lives. Hopefully they can get through those thick skulls of theirs.” “Why last chance though?” “Because… the third years are learning how to use the potty again next month, as well as attending ‘lessons’. And you’ll be returning to the second year timetable tomorrow… which means…” “Will we get use of our legs again?” Honestly? I was kinda excited to be able to walk again. It was exhausting crawling everywhere, having to rely on a Nanny or a third year to stand up to get books in the library or a toy from a shelf. Being able to do it myself again… “Yes. Whilst the third years learn to use the potty again, we’ll be teaching you how to walk again. But…” “The boys haven’t been behaving…” I said, finishing her sentence for her. “They’ve not exactly been misbehaving either, so it’s not like we can punish them… they just don’t play along. They don’t act out, as they don’t want to get punished or demoted, but they also don’t want to get with the program… so they do the bare minimum. It’s like they don’t want to be better people. The girls… you all identified that you weren’t the best people before. Well, you and Ella are special cases, but you get what I mean. Even Rowan realises he may have relied on drugs a bit too much, though to be fair… he wasn’t exactly a priority fix like the other boys, he was just caught in an unfortunate situation and we wanted to help him get out of it and improve his life. Ollie was a danger to others, as were the other ones in your year, or at least if he continued down his path he would be. Rowan just needed a bit of help before he got in deeper and an opportunity to improve his life that he wouldn’t have been given without us.” “So you’re getting the graduates to come in and talk to the boys, get them to follow the program… otherwise… they don’t learn to walk or use the potty?” “Exactly. And we’ll hold it against them until they start becoming better people and learning from their mistakes. Joy does these sessions with all the others in here. They’re a bit like your therapy ones, the ones you and Ella attend, but they’re more about identifying what the problem was before and how they can become better people. The girls are doing fabulously. The boys… they don’t even interact. I genuinely don’t know what’s caused this batch to be bad. We’ve never had an issue like this before.” “Did the third year boys behave when they were second years?” “A bit, yes.” “Maybe it’s Jack and his lot? Maybe they influence the third year boys to resist?” I suggested. “That’s what Joy thinks, or it could also be the lack of the previous third year boys’ influence, as they were quick to adapt to the program and become better people. But we can’t exactly do much about that now. Anyway… no worrying about that. If this doesn’t work, we think seeing you girls and Rowan progress with the program will give the boys the kick up the arse when they are unable to walk or use the potty when the girls can. For now… let’s get you ready to meet your big sisters!” I giggled. “What’s so funny?” Ceres asked. “That’s what Vesta called them.” “She did? When was this?” “Last month. On my birthday. I was… a bit… umm… jealous. She helped me.” “Jealous? Of my girls? Oh sweetie, you’re one of my girls now! You’re my baby! The other girls are special to me, but you hold an extra special place in my heart…” Ceres bent down and kissed my cheek, causing them to turn red in seconds and for it to feel like my face was on fire. “I know that now… Vesta said they’d be very…” “Protective? Oh yes. They’ve grown up to be fine women, I must say. Look at me… talking about them as if I’m their Mother… especially when I’m the same age as them!” “You did re-raise them, I guess…” I laughed. “I guess I did. Right, let’s go introduce you…” “Are they gonna talk to everyone in the playroom?” “Nope. The boys are getting their own talk from the men who graduated from here. The girls are getting more of a ‘bonding session’, as they’re progressing well. It’s mostly just to allay fears, talk to them about possible options after graduating, that kind of thing.” “You say that as if I’m not gonna join them…” “No, sweetheart, you’re not. I’ve managed to convince the board to let me get all three of my girls together in one room, mostly because the girls don’t really want to talk to the group as a whole, they’re mostly just interested in talking to me and my babygirl.” “They… know about me?” “Of course they do! Why else would they come in? I talk to them regularly outside of here, and what they want is to talk to this girl who I ‘won’t shut up about’ whenever I do see them.” “You… talk about me lots?” I replied, blushing. “Of course! You’re my little Princess! Now… why don’t we go see your big sisters?” “Oh my god… she’s adorable!” “She is so much cuter than we were!” I buried my face into Ceres’ neck to hide my blushing cheeks, as the two women fawned over me in what would normally be the room that Joy held our therapy sessions in. “Rosie… you’re going to have to come out of my shoulder eventually…” Ceres whispered to me. “Rosie is such a pretty name. You chose well!” one of the two women said. “Is Rosie going to be your legal name? Or are you just using it as a cute nickname in here?” the other asked. I… hadn’t thought of that. “I… dunno… I umm…” I mumbled, awkwardly. “What about ‘Rose’?” Ceres suggested. “That way you can be ‘Rosie’ to everyone who knows you, but then ‘Rose’ to the outside world. Makes the name more special, I guess.” “I… I like that,” I replied, feeling even more confident about myself now. Rose… Yeah… that’s me. But I’m definitely having everyone I care about call me Rosie. Rosie is definitely more me… but I guess when I graduate from here and I go find a job, ‘Rose’ sounds a lot more professional. “Rose! So beautiful! Are you keeping your last name?” one of the women asked. “I…” I finally removed my face from Ceres’ shoulder, and sitting on her lap, finally got a good look at the two women who would be my ‘big sisters’. And wow… They were beautiful! One was blonde, like me, but hers was closer to strawberry blonde than mine, and hers was also a lot longer than mine, reaching her lower back. The other woman had beautiful raven black hair, about shoulder length in a very modern bob style. They both wore smart-casual clothes, with jeans and jackets and everything, like they worked in a fancy office and did well for themselves. I could tell by the quality of their clothes they definitely didn’t work at the corner shop like I used to. “Oh hi there sweetie!” the blonde one said, waving at me. She seemed a lot more bubbly than the raven-haired one, but it wasn’t like the other one was a grouch or anything, she was fawning over me just as much as the bubbly one. “So, Rosie… this is Kerry…” Ceres said, squishing her cheek against mine from behind, pointing at the blonde woman, before moving her finger over to the other one. “...And this is Laura. These are your new big sisters!” “Hey lil sis!” Kerry replied, waving at me. “I always wanted a little sister, and look, I got the cutest one ever!” “I have to agree with Kerry here… Rachel, you’ve got a little cutie on your hands!” Laura added. “And from what you told us… you only have one baby this year now? What happened to the other?” “Since around November, yeah,” replied Ceres. “When Rosie came out as Rosie, we moved things around a bit and now I’m back over to the girls’ side with her. I do help out with the boys occasionally, whenever I can.” “Lucky woman!” “Hi…” I said, quietly, and very nervously. “It’s… nice to meet you…” “Likewise, little Rosie,” Laura replied. “How are you coping in here?” “I… okay… though I have a lot more privileges than the others…” “We’ve heard. Lucky girl! I would’ve killed to have been in the loop in here!” Kerry laughed. “So… you went through all this? From first years… to third years? You wore… everything?” I asked, nervously. “Yup. Woke up in the basement without any understanding of what was going on,” Laura replied. “How did you react?” I asked. “I nearly killed Rachel. Or at least tried to.” “You did?” I asked, looking up at Ceres, who was nodding and smiling, waiting for her reply. “She did. Though in her defence… She was scared. But it only took a few weeks for her to finally warm up to me and the program.” “It was… unexpected. I genuinely didn’t think it would work. I thought I was going to be sold off to some rich assholes for some fucked up kinky thing. But no… they genuinely wanted to help us here.” “So when we heard Rachel got another couple of babies… of course we had her tell us everything she could!” Kerry joining back into the conversation. “Then when you came out, we just had to meet you. That’s when I suggested we talk to you. Then Rach had the idea that they could ask all the graduates to come in and talk to the current intakes.” “You… came up with the idea?” I asked my Nanny, looking up at her with even more admiration. “I guess I did,” Ceres replied. “So… wait… how long did it take you to get used to… you know…” I asked my new big sisters. “Shitting ourselves?” Kerry giggled. But one look from Ceres and Kerry backed down instantly, looking guilty. “Sorry… Nanny…” The way she called her Nanny… I knew if I had said it that sarcastically, I’d end up over her lap with my nappy pulled down. Benefits of graduating, I guess… “It took us a few months until we felt less disgusted by it. Rosie… you’re looking impatient. Is there something you want to ask?” “I am? Sorry.” I genuinely hadn’t realised I was doing that. But there was one question that was burning a hole in my mind and I needed to ask… “Ask away…” “What’s life like after graduation?” “That… is a tough question. But if I had to sum it up in one word… better. Graduating from here isn’t a magical fix. You’re left figuring out who you are without your old life and your old connections and your old habits. You have all the support in the world, you even have a lot of money to help you accomplish dreams and goals… but it’s inevitably all up to you.” “So I could…” “Get any job you want. Within reason, of course. We were the very first year at Elysium. Some of us went and got normal jobs, some were assisted with setting up their own businesses, some were allowed to pursue creative jobs…” “What do you two do?” I asked them. “I was one of the ones who went out and got a boring job,” Kerry said, surprising me. But that wasn’t as much of a surprise as Laura’s answer. “I livestream,” Laura said. “Wait… what? Really? That’s so cool!” “I’m not really well known right now, I’m still a small-time content creator. But Elysium’s resources have helped me do it full time until I make a bigger name for myself, instead of having to do it part time and get a part-time job to cover bills. And even then, if that fails, Elysium has my back if I want to pursue another career.” “That’s not fair! I came into Elysium just as you left so I can’t even watch your streams!” I whined. “Don’t worry kiddo, this is something I’ve wanted to do for a while, so I’m not going anywhere. You’ll be able to watch me when you graduate… or…” “She can’t have a TV or know anything about the outside world… it’s part of her treatment here…” Ceres said, killing the mood instantly. “Oh come on… surely she’s an exception?” Ceres sighed heavily. “...I can ask, but I can’t promise anything. Maybe I can consider Judy and Sarah to let you watch your sister’s livestreams… but this will be a very rare treat if you do.” I clapped my hands excitedly. “She’s adorable, Rach. You have to let me come in and babysit sometime,” Laura replied. “Before she graduates that is. Girl probably won’t want to go near nappies for a lifetime after three years in here. I know we don’t!” “Yeah, me too! I want to babysit!” Kelly added. “Well why don’t you do it now? Do you want to hold her?” Ceres suggested. “Though remember, you don’t have the strength I do, so she’ll be heavy… and maybe soon you could feed her a bottle?” I blushed as I was handed over to Laura, placed on her lap… like an actual baby. “Part of me wants them to keep you like this forever! You’re so adorable!” she said, cooing at me and smiling. “Eeep!” I squealed, hiding my face in my big sister’s shoulder. We spent the whole afternoon chatting about Ceres/Rachel, about Elysium, about Judy and Sarah, about everything really. They asked me what I saw myself doing after graduating… and honestly at this point I still have no idea. I’m only just figuring out who I am and who ‘Rose’ is (yes, I’m going to go by Rose when I get out of here. Apparently Elysium will be able to change my name and everything and set me up with a new identity). Once time was up though, after I had been thoroughly babied and teased and fussed over by my big sisters and Ceres, they sadly had to leave and I was taken back to the playroom, where I got to join my friends. “So… how was your afternoon?” “I missed you!” Ella said, pouncing on me and hugging me to death. “I missed you too, babe!” I replied, as she finally let go of me and kissed my cheek, before shuffling off to the side of me. “You missed the chance to talk to graduates from here!” Ava replied. “They were like… successful actual adults!” “Oh I didn’t. I got to meet Ceres’ previous girls. They’re my big sisters now, apparently…” “OH MY GOD THAT’S SO CUTE!” Maria cried out. “Were they as nice as the ones we spoke to?” “They were so lovely. We’re all hoping to stay in contact when I finally graduate from here.” “That’s so cool. I wish I had big sisters…” Maria started pouting. Honestly… it was nice to see how babyish the girls were acting without realising most of the time. And Rowan too. Even I noticed occasionally that I’d say something babyish or act bratty or needy like the baby I was dressed up as. It meant the program was working. Though the third years were a little more mature, as they were slowly being re-raised, so their mannerisms were more childish than babyish. “Have you not asked your Nanny about her previous charges? Maybe they could be big sisters for you?” I asked. “They had boys last time. I think they switch it up each rotation or something.” “Speaking of the boys… how are…” I looked over to see the boys all playing with blocks… colouring… “Just what did the male graduates say to get them to play along?” I asked, still shocked by the drastic behavioural change on the other side of the room. “I think it was the promise of a good future and getting to see the results of this program,” Jess said. “Hey… if financial incentive works… I guess that’s all that matters…” “It's a bit disappointing…” “Also I’m pretty sure they told them that if they flunked and didn’t graduate, they’d be permanently regressed and sold off to rich people…” Jess then whispered to me. “...And you let them believe that?” I whispered back to her. “Hey, it was a tactic we used for the first couple of years. Yes, we lied to them. We didn’t like how aggressive and manipulative it was, so we stopped it. But…” “But it seems to be one of the things that gets the boys to behave?” “Exactly. The girls have never been the issue… so… and I hate to admit it… we may need to be a bit more like LETO…” “LETO?” “The old place. Where Sarah and I were taken. We hoped to be different… but maybe fear is what these boys need…” ====================================================== Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Hey everyone! We’re getting into some of the last chapters here, so there’s going to be a lot to cover to get us to the end. Also, from this and just how I feel some of these chapters should go by touching on the heavy points, the timeline is going to be spaced out a little more now. I could talk for several chapters about Ashley playing in the sandbox or her rejecting pureed carrots for the seventh time at daycare from Mrs. Jenkins, but that doesn’t really move the plot forward. So, just be a little more vigilant about those timestamps. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here, which now will be next Monday (07 July). Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 26: Finding What Is Important Day 119 – 11:03 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley seemed to be wandering around in life without much direction… or at least not as much direction as she had prior to her break-in at the facility. One might have said she could have been lying low since then, but any casual observer of her would notice several changes that showed it was something more. Simply put, Ashley was different… even younger seeming than ever before. Some differences were small… like an attachment to Bunty, a nearly ever-present object that she carried around with her in her life. It was juvenile, but according to Ashley’s own nightly words, Bunty provided a closeness and sense of security that any Little in this dimension would likely appreciate. Speaking of which, Ashley still kept up her nightly logs, but instead of status reports with official words and concise language, they came across more like personal diaries of what her days were about… gossip, complaints, about the ‘adults,’ and even reporting’s on the latest juvenile embarrassment… though not all were even labeled that way to her anymore either. Other things… were much bigger in retrospect. Diaper usage was frequent and often uncontrollable or to the state where Ashley didn’t even register it… or didn’t care if she did realize the recent swell of her diaper, front or back. Betty and Pete both flashed concern each time they checked and found she needed a change, but all her friends had similar states in life, so Ashley barely batted an eye anymore whenever they checked her diaper and announced its state publicly. Most damming though, was her lack of memory. At first, she believed it just to be a gap like one trying to remember what they had for lunch five weeks ago. Missing or fuzzy, but not a big deal usually that she couldn’t remember it. As she continued to live her new life though, other items began to show in her life that she felt like she should absolutely remember but didn’t. Like the pink rock. Betty had found three more since the first she had plucked, but each time Ashley looked at the rock, she would then shrug with indifference before adding it to her collection on her bedroom windowsill… just like all the other curiosities she found in the park or on the sidewalk… meaningless and just interesting to the Little’s wide eyes. Betty raised more than a few eyebrows and her suspicions seemed raised about the pink rocks… but ultimately remained silent. Then, there was the thing that Ashley was concerned about, but strangely didn’t do anything about. It seemed to be happening each day at daycare now, and needless to say, if she ever caught it, she was downright scared. The only problem though… no one else seemed to see it. Like today… “Come on, Ash!” Ron complained at the first floor of the playground equipment. “You peein’ or something?” Ashley flashed a dirty look back at Ron. “Am not! Or…” Her flash of anger turned to confusion, then from a prodding seemed to switch to one of uncaring and a simple shrug. Lately, her once rocky emotions had seemingly bloomed into something entirely different. Falls resulted in crying fits, being told ‘no’ could be a meltdown, and being fed something like peas was always a tight rope to walk for either one of the attendants or her Bigs back home. They all navigated around her pretty well, but it was yet another pronounced change from before. “Alright! Alright! I’ll go.” Ashley huffed and turned to the tall expanse before her. ‘Oh… that’s really, really high. Maybe I should turn around and get Bunty and…’ Ashley gave a little shake to her head. ‘No, no. Don’t do that. Just go, you big baby. It’s over in a second…’ Frequently a war seemed to be raging in the Little’s head… between her old and new mind. Fortunately for Ron’s patience today, her old mind won out. “Whee!” she yelled in glee as she rocketed down the slide and to the bottom. “Very good, Ashley!” Miss Fiona praised, something the attendant had been doing more lately now that the Little was firmly in her class and needed some extra ‘encouragement.’ “Thanks, Miss Fiona!” Ashley popped off the slide and nearly bounced away like her whole day had been made just by that one compliment. Grabbing Bunty, she hugged the stuffy as tight as she could. “I made it Bunty! But… never again without you!” The Little seemed to be happy and carefree and started to walk away. Until she froze. Ron was regressed and from his file or just any casual observer however, they would know the extent of that regression, but also that he wasn’t like Melissa or Nancy. He had a general understanding of the world still… just in a reduced capacity with some of the physical aspects of a regressed Little. Also, and more critically, logic, reasoning, and critical listening skills seemed intact still. So, as he hopped off the slide, his face quickly contorted into one of concern as he saw his scared friend. “Ash? You okay?” Ashley nearly trembled in fear and then slightly nodded her head over toward the far fence. “There’s a man staring at me,” she whispered. “I’ve seen him before… he wants to take me away…” Ron’s eyes widened and slowly looked over to the figure that Ashley was referring to. “Oh! I see him,” Ron whispered back. Unlike Ashley though, his dependency on others was far more engrained. “Miss Fiona! Miss Fiona!” Miss Fiona ran over in a panic. “What is it, Ron? Ashley? Are you two okay?” Her fingers and eyes quickly frittered about the two Littles. Ron shrank away though and shook his head adamantly. “No, no! Over there!” His finger pointed toward the fence… now completely devoid of life. “But… there was a man!” “A man?” Miss Fiona narrowed her gaze and crouched down before looking deeply at both. “What did this man look like. Think really hard for me now.” Both Littles strained and scratched their heads. Ron just seemed to wince, but Ashley had looked longer. “I… I don’t know. He was in shadows… tall maybe. I… don’t know. I don’t think he was a Big, but… he looked familiar.” Ashley winced herself and squeezed Bunty even tighter than she had been before. “Why’d he look familiar, Miss Fiona?” “I don’t know. I wish I did though…” Miss Fiona sighed and then gave her classic concerned and lighter but still present smile. “I wouldn’t worry though… I’ll talk to Mrs. Jenkins. See what she has to say. For now, though… come with me and maybe play with some chalk where I can see you both.” Ron readily agreed and Ashley eventually agreed as well, but it was clear that even as she sat down in a defeated huff, her eyes never wandered too far away from the fence still. ‘Why did he look so… familiar? Like family maybe? Ugh! Why does my head get all… confusey about these things now?’ Ashley grimaced but Miss Fiona quickly broke her thoughts. “Ashley? Sweetie?” The Big came over and faced her directly. “Let me check your diaper, honey. Your mommy told me you’ve been having a few leaks lately. Just need to check really quick, okay?” Ashley only shrugged. ‘Just go quick, please. Ron’s already starting the chalk without me!’ Experienced and gentle as ever, Miss Fiona crept her hand into Ashley’s pink shortalls today, popped the snaps, and then went through the crotch of her onesie to feel the diaper underneath. “Hmmm… not too bad right now. I think you can wait until after recess…” She removed her hand and stood back. “Okay then… you join Ron now and I’ll grab you for a change afterward.” “Okay, Miss Fiona!” Ashley said enthusiastically before rushing off without a second thought to join Ron and the bucket of chalk he had next to him. * * * Day 121 – 8:01 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 “Daddy… where are we going?” Ashley asked as they drove in the car at night along the long and twisty road under the pale moonlight. “And… where’s Mommy?” Pete kept looking right ahead instead of back at his questioning Little in the back seat sitting in her booster seat. “A special place, sweetie. Mommy will meet us back at home, but this is… we need to do together. We need to go to a place where she can’t go.” “But I can?” Ashley paused for the briefest of moments. “Am I special Little, Daddy?” This time Pete looked into his rearview mirror and smiled. “Of course you are, baby. You always have been. Tonight though… I need to see just how special you really are. So, when we get in there tonight… I need you to be on your bestest behavior, okay?” Ashley looked a little nervous, but lately, Pete’s words seemed only out to help her… even if they were sometimes confusing or restrictive. “Okay, Daddy. I promise.” The car ambled up the curvy and dimly lit pathways before stopping at several gates. If Ashley hadn’t been ‘modified,’ she might have recognized them right away… or heard the guard checking Pete’s ID badge. Still, her face looked out the window once they were through, and her eyes squinted at the building in front of her now. ‘Weird… it looks so strange but so… familiar. Is this another gap?’ It seemed to be like a word one had before but just couldn’t recall. Finally, Ashley spoke up. “Daddy? Have I ever been here before?” Pete sighed as he parked and turned off the car. “Yes, honey. You have a few times. It has a fancy name but we call this place the facility.” “The facility… facility…” Ashley rolled the word around on her tongue as Pete unbuckled and then helped her out of the car, slinging her diaper bag over his shoulder. Before the night was over, she was likely going to need what was stored inside… Pete’s increased skill in that department almost shining as a testament to that fact now. Holding her hand tightly, Pete quickly shuffled Ashley inside the facility. Several of the security guards and staff in general seemed to know him and were quite friendly, but there was also a fair percentage of everyone the pair encountered that looked at them with increasing suspicion with each security checkpoint they passed. The continued stares were not lost on Ashley. ‘Wow! Daddy must be really famous… or are they staring at me?’ No sooner than she asked that question then when one burly security guard about fifteen minutes later answered it. “Good evening, sir. Late night business again?” he asked, his hands neutral but still inches away from a gun that looked about the size of Ashley’s head. “Oh, this and that really.” He then pulled the dumbfounded or at least full of wonder Ashley forward. “Need to check out this little one. You know how things are…” The guard, now seeing Ashley, flinched toward his gun. Pete nearly looked like he was about to faint, but when the guard looked at him questioningly, he shook his head. “Easy there, Davis. She’s no threat to you anymore.” The tension didn’t falter, so Pete sighed and turned to his Little. “Ashley… can you tell me where we are or the state of your diaper right now?” His words were blunt, and Ashley could easily follow them… if not quickly answer them in her own way at least. “Where we are?” She looked around and genuinely looked confused. “Are we… in a candy factory?” The guard seemed to ease up right away, but Pete also looked determined to never want to have to do this type of check again. “And your diaper, sweetie?” “My diaper?” Ashley questioned before Pete’s nodded confirmation. “I, uh…” She wiggled around a little and squinted as if she was trying to solve a complex problem in her head. “I…” Suddenly, inspiration seemed to hit, and her hands shot directly to the hem of her skirtalls. “I dunno, but let me lookie here and…” Just as the underside of her onesie could be seen, the pink of the background surrounding the unicorns emblazoned on it standing out very well, Pete lunged in and smiled before yanking her skirt back down. “No, no. That’s okay. Just wanted to answer a question of Davis here.” With her skirtalls now settled back down, Pete stood up and turned back to Davis. “Satisfied?” Now, it was already heavily and quite well-known to most Bigs that some Littles feigned regression in order to sneak into facilities these days. After all, when the cures for half of your world’s problems could just simply be accessed by wearing a diaper and just giggling, that opportunity is one that most wouldn’t pass up. Fakes used to be entirely common, but now… not so much. But even with that seeming fear in the back of his mind, as Davis looked over the innocent Little, his face slackened considerably, and his itchy trigger fingers moved away from his gun. Ashley was a good investigative journalist and undercover mole when she needed to be, but now… that type of pretend was no longer necessary… or maybe even possible. Davis sighed and looked apologetically at Pete. “Sorry, sir. Just… the last time she came in here, I thought she was harmless, and I didn’t stop her when I was checking the cameras. Next thing I know and she’s stolen files and…” Davis winced at the memory. “I understand,” Pete said calmly, flashing a sympathetic smile toward Davis. “You were just doing your job, but now that you see how she is now… can you let us through?” “Oh!” Davis quickly slid to the side and unlocked the door in front of them with a swipe of his own ID badge. “Sorry. Right this way.” “Thank you,” Pete said with a genuine warmth that was likely meant to ease the officer of the guilt still plastered all over his face. He then turned to Ashley and took her hand. “Come on, Sweetie. We need to get you checked out.” Ashley took Pete’s hand without a fuss and as they passed by Davis, with the hand holding tight onto Bunty, she waved the stuffy at him and grinned simply at the Big. “Bye Davis!” The guard chuckled and waved goodbye, and while neither Ashley nor Pete saw, as the door closed, he sighed and shook his head… muttering something about “there goes another one…” Back in the main lab though, there were several monitors, computers, a few cabinets of supplies, and even a few tubes of oddly colored liquid. ‘I wonder what those taste like…’ Ashley stared in wonder at it all, but her eyes quickly drew to the largest object station directly in the middle of the room. “What’s that, Daddy?” Pete sighed and guided her over to it before reaching under her armpits and setting her on the tray-like device that faced the large hole in the center of the almost doughnut-looking device. “This device… machine helps me see in your head,” he explained before starting to attach electrodes over his Little. “You probably have something like this back on Earth, but this one is a little more… extensive.” Ashley frowned and started to pick at the electrodes being attached to her chest, arms, and head. “Exten…?” “Extensive,” Pete confirmed. “Yes, but, honey…” His hands quickly batted her own away. “You need to keep those sensors own. If you don’t, I can’t get an accurate picture of what’s going on up here.” He pointed to his head and finished sticking the electrodes on to Ashley. “Now then… let’s get you lying down…” Pete then gently cradled his Little downward so that she was facing headfirst toward the opening in the machine. “Now, baby, I’m just going to attach a few straps to you, okay? I promise… nothing bad will happen to you, but… it might be a little scary, okay?” Ashley whimpered as the first reinforced cloth strap was quickly pulled over her waist. “Shh, shh…” Pete consoled his Little. “You hug Bunty there. Hug her tight and don’t let go. If you want… you can close your eyes but try not to move.” As Pete pulled over the final of four straps over Ashley, she looked utterly terrified. Bunty was about as close to her as she could get, but it didn’t seem to help much in the grad scheme of things… especially when Pete backed up and pushed a button that caused her to jerk backwards and into the machine. “Daddy!” “It’s okay, baby. Just breathe.” There was hesitation in Pete, but after a moment, his legs finally willed themselves to step into the other room with a simple window display of the large machine. The monitors blinking, and several images of Ashley soon popped up. “Okay, sweetie. Here we go… In 3… 2… 1.” Pete flicked the switch. All at once, a loud hum roared to life and the machine began to shake. Moments later, bright and flashing white lights began to bathe Ashley in a heavenly but terrifying glow. Moments after, Ashley clinging to Bunty as if her life depended on it, the noise turned to a clicking and then a banging sound. Ashley screamed. “Daddy!” she cried. “Get me out of here!” She clung to Bunty, almost disfiguring the poor stuffy on the spot and threatening to pop it in two. Only Big engineering and skill in its creation seemed to keep it together. “Almost there, honey…” Pete said, pain etched all over his face. There was clearly conflict going through his head, but he still seemed as determined as ever to finish the test. “One more switch!” In seconds, the machine crackled to life and little arcs of electricity began to light up all over Ashley. She screamed. The machine sounded like a thunderstorm going off and the whole thing buzzed and vibrated to the point where the world might have seemed like it had crumbled away from inside. Ashley’s diaper took a pounding… she screamed more and more. And then she blacked out. * * * Day 121 – 9:58 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Words seemed to drift around the peripheries of the blackness. Calming, soothing, and reassuring with every lyric spoken. It seemed so familiar and yet so distant, but soon, Ashley eyes began to creak open. Pete was cradling her close in the same room and was even singing to her. “I dreamed I held you in my arms. When I awoke, dear, I was mistaken. So… I hung my head and cried. You are m…” Pete stopped and looked down at Ashley with a relieved smile. “Oh, sweetie. You’re awake! Are you… are you okay?” The wrinkles of worry seemed more prominent right then than ever before. Ashley wiggled a little in his arms and Pete soon sat her back on the padded surface of the machine. “I... I think so, P… Daddy.” Her words seemed a little hesitant, but more from trying to find the right ones rather than forgetting them as sometimes happened to other Littles. “Wha… what happened? It was… so, so scary.” Pete nodded and rubbed her shoulder. “Yes, and I’m very sorry for that. The machine is very thorough, but that can mean it’s a little intense. I just…” He sighed. “I needed to be sure of something, and tonight’s results confirmed what I initially thought. And because of what I found… we might need to do this a few more times.” “What?” Ashley recoiled and gripped Bunty close to her like a shield against the monster machine to her left. “Please, no! That was really, really scary!” Pete’s expression turned sorrowful. “I know, baby. I know…” He then looked over and pulled up a single scan of her brain. “I wanted to check something, and… well, let me ask you this… do you feel like you’re maybe missing something from your brain? Like missing information or maybe even something you can’t quite describe but can feel the gap where it used to be?” Ashley’s eyes grew wide. “Yes! Ever since… well, I’m not sure… but yes! It feels so strange! It happened right before that old general and meanie Mr. Vasiliou came over.” Ashley was rageful but then blushed. “Wait… how’d you know about that?” Pete sighed and clicked on the screen to show different colors light up in her brain. “There’s no need to be embarrassed over something like that. I can see it all plainly here… I just wanted to confirm it with you just then. Now that you have… you see these darker areas?” Ashley nodded, and Pete clicked forward a few images. “Well, if you look closely, you can see some colors, and they’re dull, but… not black.” Ashley blinked back at the screen several times. The gap in her brain seemed to link up with what she was seeing, but the gap also seemed to be a bridge over the knowledge needed in order to put it all together. “Uh… so what does that mean?” Pete turned off the images. “Well, what it means is that I can help you with that gap if you want me to.” “Help me?” she questioned with both fear and intrigue. Pete nodded. “Yes, honey.” He then gestured to the machine again. “With this machine, while it can scan your brain, it can also redirect currents and stop or restart sections. Basically… if we do what we just did, I should be able to restore many of your memories. Probably not all of them, but definitely some… if you want.” Ashley flinched in her quick look at the machine. “But it’s so scary…” She clung to Bunty even closer now against her chest. “Yes, it can be,” Pete acknowledged, “and that’s okay for you to be scared of the machine. I can’t blame you there, but… don’t let your fear stop you if you want your memories back. In this case, it might only be a few weeks compared to years of memories in the future.” Ashley looked back at the machine once more and her diaper swelled a little as she trembled in its sheer presence. Pulling Bunty up to her face now, she sighed. Her emotions seemed to be at a tipping point but inside was at war as well. ‘He’s offering me the chance to fix this gap… Daddy can help me, but… I’m just so scared! Why does Daddy want to both hurt me and help me, but… why can’t it be both?’ Ashley seemed to debate the topic fiercely in her own mind and remained outward silent except for the occasional whimper and soft stroking sound as she petted Bunty gently. ‘I don’t want to, but another part of me does… if the gap wasn’t so big… if I wasn’t feeling like I was missing something huge… maybe I would do it. But… I am. I’m missing all that stuff and more. Daddy wants to help me, and maybe… maybe it’s like when he put that stinging cream on my owie the other day… hurt a lot, but he said it would help… I don’t want to do this, but…’ Ashley sighed and nodded her head. “Okay, Daddy. I agree, but on one condition…” Pete sat up and looked more intrigued than ever now. “And that is?” Ashley held Bunty up to present her to Pete. “I need to be able to bring Bunty along as well. Bunty can’t do everything for me, but… she’s definitely a big help for before and after…” Pete smiled and nodded. “Of course, baby.” He then came in for a hug and wrapped his arms tight around his Little. His face was awash with emotion and conflict and Ashley may have questioned him… if only she had seen it. Instead, as he backed away from the hug a few minutes later, both wore opposing expressions. While Pete was still clearly relieved, Ashley seemed in a pure state of panic. Pete noticed right away. “What’s wrong, sweetie? Headache? Upset stomach?” Ashley shook her head. “No, Daddy, but… what if you get in trouble with this? I didn’t hear much from meanie Vasiliou, but… he didn’t seem to like me very much, and I don’t think this would help… I don’t want you to leave Mommy or me! That would be awful!” Pete sighed but then smirked after he gave her a tiny hug. “I wouldn’t worry about any of that, honey. You let me worry about that. You… you just need to worry about bringing Bunty along next Wednesday with you, okay?” Ashley hesitated but still nodded. “Yes Daddy…” In moments, she had been helped off the table, but before they could leave, Pete was obviously directing her to the nearest restroom. Ashley wiggled a little. ‘Oopsie! I guess I need a change!’ Ultimately though, she only shrugged and took Pete’s hand as they left. * * * Day 125 – 3:48 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 As the days progressed, there was an odd sort of split with Ashley and her new life. While her memory still looked something like Swiss cheese, the gaps left behind a picture of what she was missing… and while she liked a lot of back then, she held a clear like for her time these days as well. In the nearly three weeks since the accident, the days had not only grown colder, but Betty and Pete seemed more determined than ever to spend time with Ashley. Little treats here and there, apple picking, baking pies, fixing the garden, and even coming back to the store during the day while Betty watched on vigilantly. It was a closeness that Ashley had been lacking for months now, and while the gap in her mind still seemed to concern her, there was a definitive happiness now as well. “Come on, Ash!” Pete encouraged as they hiked back into the main camp area on top of the mountain. Having just come from Hawk’s Nest once again, the trio huffed a little as they neared the cabins and campground in front of them. “Ranger program starts in just a few minutes!” “Coming!” Ashley yelled with some urgency. ‘Okay, Ranger Rick! Here I come, ready or not!’ Despite her exhaustion from the hike, Ashley made it just in time and quickly sat in the circle that had been formed around the ranger for the program. “Okay, you all! Has everyone got their booklets?” Many nodded or nearly screamed out “Yes!” but Ashley looked around in confusion. She then felt a tap on her shoulder and turned around. “Here you go, sweetie,” Betty said kindly as she handed the Little a stamp book of her own. Ashley took the booklet with glee. “Thank you, Mommy!” She then turned around and listened closely for the next instructions. Fortunately for the attention span of Littles, the ranger was quick, thorough, and above all, most entertaining. Ashley never broke eye contact once. “And what animal is this?” the ranger asked the class a little later. Ashley stared at the large sculpture in front of her. ‘Ooh! Ooh! I know! I know! It’s… crud! Another gap!’ Ashley strained and looked at the sculpture again. It had a large mane, tan fur, a tail, sharp teeth, and even a few leopard spots. Ashley squinted closer. “Uh… roar… roar… roar!” “Very good, Ashley!” the ranger complimented. “That’s probably what they sounded like, but I’m looking for a name. Any guesses?” Ashley tried to stammer out her answer… even if it might have been wrong. In truth, with her ‘roars’ and considering her embarrassment afterward, she was likely just thinking out loud… but the ranger didn’t know that, and unfortunately, along with her clue, another Little raised their hand and was called on. “The Liberalia Lion,” she stated proudly, looking at the group in a slightly superior manner, like that she was somehow better than the others. Ashley looked at her with envy and a slight pout. ‘Oh! I knew that! Mommy and I were here before and it was my favorite and…’ Ashley’s pout deepened, and she hugged Bunty closely. ‘Stupid Little… just because she isn’t wearing a diaper, doesn’t make her better than me… right?’ Ashley’s confidence had taken a hit in recent weeks. While much of her screamed that she was an adult, that concept seemed to be increasingly foreign to her. She had those memories still of driving and drinking and going on dates… but they were seeming more distant. New memories, like endless diaper changes, playing with Ron and Kyle at daycare, and loving things like Bunty were much fresher. Also, her enjoyment of certain activities seemed to cement her new status more as well. “For best effort and completion of the program,” the ranger announced as she went down the line a little later, “I present Ashley Jones with the bade of Little Ranger!” Several in the audience clapped, none more loudly than Betty and Pete… both looking more than a little prideful as the ranger pinned the badge onto Ashley’s shirt. Looking down, while the badge showed a cartoon version of Hawk’s Nest and an eagle overhead, Ashley showed a certain amount of pride herself. ‘I got it. I actually got it! Mommy and Daddy are going to be so happy with me, and…’ Ashley looked over and saw the other Little get an even shinier badge than her own. Ashley pouted a little more and just hugged Bunty tightly. ‘Stupid Little… I knew that answer. I was just… slow… But we’re not that different though, right?’ Ashley seemed like she was trying to convince herself of that fact, but the more she looked… the more that confidence appeared to fade. Then, as if to make matters all the more visible on the differences between the two, as soon as the crowd broke up, Betty came over and patted the Little’s rear and popped open the front of her shortalls to check her diaper. “Hmmm… looks like we’ve got a wet one here. Come on, baby. Let’s go get you changed.” Ashley could only continue to hug Bunty, take Betty’s newly offered hand, and waddle away to go get changed. ‘I’m still Big, right?’ * * * Day 128 – 9:34 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 A few days later Ashley was back at the facility, more determined than ever to show how much of a ‘big girl’ she really was. Lately, that was becoming increasingly difficult… Everywhere she seemed to go now, she was treated like any other Little. Maybe more pity or maybe some sympathy or respect that others didn’t seem to receive, but the end results were always the same. Despite her memory gap, per her nightly entries, she still had memories of being different than Ron. But now? Those differences were narrowing… and most of those were starting to come in the form of Betty’s care versus Joy’s for Ron. After all, Ashley still wasn’t breastfed. For some reason, that was one of the few things she seemed to remember from that mostly blank spot of the facility now. Regardless though, Ashley was determined to ‘fix’ that gap. So, armed with Bunty, she had reentered the machine at the facility under Pete’s close supervision. Once again, the machine shuddered, the sounds were nearly unbearable, and lights streaked everywhere… all followed by darkness. And again, Pete held her as she woke up. “…you. Please don't take my sunshine aw…” Pete stopped and looked down at his Little before tenderly easing a lock of Ashley’s hair out of her face and patting her bum in a supportive caring way. “There she is. There’s my girl…” Ashley smiled and while there looked like a hesitation to stay in Pete’s arms… safe and content, she ultimately wiggled away and wavered a bit as she then sat by herself. “Did… did it work, Daddy?” Pete looked a little disappointed but nodded. “I think so. Hard to know for sure, but I’ll keep an extra close eye on you to monitor your…” There was a loud thud at the door before it swung open completely, followed by an impatient general… the same that had been at the house after Ashley had woken up. ‘Uh, oh. Is he going to take my Daddy away from me?’ Ashley clung tight to Bunty. “General… what can I do for you tonight?” Pete asked, his calm and resolve seemingly untouched by the loud and intrusive invasion. “I see you’re taking the steps you talked about with your daughter,” he noted coldly as he observed Ashley for a moment, sending a chill through her body. “I assume that means you did what we asked for? No questions asked and a better formula than the last one?” Pete nodded with a great deal of hesitancy and regret. “I did. In fact, we should be moving onto testing soon of the second formula. One of my colleagues should be arriving soon with our first subject to establish as a baseline for comparison and…” Pete looked over the general’s shoulder and nodded and waved. “Oh! You two are here. Come on in. Just finishing up!” Brushing past the general, two Bigs appeared. The first was a woman decked head to toe in hospital scrubs with silly cartoon pictures all over them. The second was definitely a Big from her height… but that seemed about it that was remotely ‘mature’ on her. Sporting a light blue gingham romper complete with frills around the shoulders, the Big waddled in. It only took a second for even Ashley to smell the immense scent of lavender and baby powder coming off her… leaving little doubt as to what was under the massive bubble of material stationed between the Big’s thighs, butt, and waist. “Oh, you…” the general looked at the Big with a disdain that probably could have been seen from space. “Little Hilda seems like she’s coming along nicely, huh, Pete?” Pete sighed and then nodded begrudgingly. “Yes, she is. I was hoping to use my formula for another purpose, but…” His eyes glanced over toward Ashley. “It’s personal,” the general filled in. “I understand that. Probably weren’t thinking we would go to these extremes, but… we also had to set an example. Can’t think of a finer one to show the community what happens to even Bigs when they cross the lines of secrecy and tamper with other experiments. Isn’t that right, nurse?” The nurse nodded. “Very right, sir, but also… she goes by Hildy now. Hilda was the old version… the fully Big version of her. And as I’m sure you can agree on and that you can see… she’s very different now.” “As planned…” the general said smugly. There was almost a sadistic look in his eyes, but he soon turned back to Pete and patted him on the back. “Very good work here, Pete. Your trade will work wonders for us. Can’t wait to see the next iteration of your formula if Hilda… sorry, Hildy was the first batch.” Smiling, the general then left as quickly as he had entered. Once gone, Pete sighed. “Geesh, I can’t believe I’m working with him again. Feel like I’ve sold my soul.” “But very worth it I take it?” the nurse questioned. “Fine anything valuable tonight or fix anything?” Pete nodded. “Yes. The machine works great, but… still a long way to go…” As the two talked, Ashley stood there with Bunty and waited for her Daddy to finish up. ‘Come on, Daddy! I’m getting’ all sleepy an’… this big lady… baby? I don’t know… she’s making me uncomfortable… like I hate her… but I don’t know her, so that can’t be right… right?’ Ashley squirmed uncomfortably, but at the same time, the other ‘baby’ did as well. Hildy grimaced and scowled for a moment, before looking as near to being relieved as someone in her state likely could get. It didn’t take long for anyone in the room to figure out what had happened. “Oh dear…” The nurse waved her hand in front of her nose with a playful smile over her face. “Guess that feeding from earlier finally caught up to little Hildy here, huh? Isn’t that right, Sweetums?” she cooed down at the ‘Big’ before her. They looked about the same age, but now… that gap never looked larger… especially when Hildy only grinned back and chortled slightly. “Well… it might not all be her…” Pete noted, now glancing over to Ashley. “I thought I felt a little present from my Little as well earlier.” “Daddy!” Ashley yelled, hiding behind Bunty… her embarrassment over the state of her diaper being something that hadn’t happened in weeks now… something that Pete seemed to quickly take notice of. “Awww… someone’s a little shy about their diapers…” He beamed down at his Little… looking almost prideful. “Well,” the nurse said, taking Hildy to one side and laying her down with a toy, “I guess tonight was a bit of success after all, huh, Pete? Maybe the machine has an even better use now as well?” Pete shrugged. “Not sure… best not tell the general though… If his plans are right, we might need that secretive backup just in case…” The nurse nodded and Ashley took Pete’s hand right away and began to tug him away. At the same time though, she looked back at Hildy. ‘I don’t know why you look so familiar and yet I dislike you so much, but… whatever the reason, I definitely don’t care now. You’re a baby too!’ Ashley shook her head. ‘No, no. You know different, Ash. You’re an adult… remember that… remember that…’ Another yank from Ashley, and Pete made his excuses, and the pair left… right towards the nearest restroom. * * * Day 129 – 4:56 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley loved the pool and while she hadn’t been much this past summer, she still would remember the feeling of coming up for air after being underwater for an extended period of time. A breath of fresh air, the water cascading off her hair and face, and then maybe a slight breeze and the sun beating down on her face. When she got back home the previous night… that’s exactly what she described. Except in this case, it was with her mind. The gap was still there for sure and many of her abilities seemed diminished, like the messy diaper Pete changed before they left the facility, but any outside observer could see a change in Ashley. Not the person she was, but it seemed even at daycare today that she had traded regular oven mitts for ones with rubber grips. Still not great enough to play the piano, but marginally better… and in Peirama, that was a rarity. “Come on, sweetie,” Mrs. Jenkins beckoned towards Ashley, now sitting on the floor and playing with Bunty with Ron and Kyle. Ron was as giddy as ever while Kyle said rarely more than ten different words anymore. Smiling wide, Ashley hopped up and ran out the doorway to the main lobby, quickly nearly jumping into Betty’s awaiting arms. “Hello Mommy!” “Hey there, sweet pea! Have a good day today?” she asked, taking Ashley’s diaper bag from Mrs. Jenkins and mouthing ‘thank you’ to her. “Uh huh,” Ashley confirmed as Betty hoisted her up on her hip and walked out of the daycare. “I beat Ron at checkers! I double hopped him!” Betty smiled. “Oh? That sounds like quite the accomplishment. Maybe… something new?” Betty had left the question hanging, but as part of an answer to it, Ashley nodded, understanding her implication fully now. “Yep! I figured it out! Can you believe that, Betty?” Betty had been buckling Ashley in her booster seat in the back of her car but quickly stopped and looked at Ashley with wonder and shock. “Sweetie? Did you just call me… Betty?” Ashley smiled but almost looked confused before nodding. “Oh, wow! I did, didn’t I? I… Betty sounds wrong, but… I know it’s right! So strange! Must be the treatments that Pe… Daddy has been giving me.” There was a look of happiness all over Betty, but there was almost a sadness behind her eyes as well. “That’s wonderful, sweetie. I’m so proud of you.” She smiled as if she was worried about shattering her face if she smiled too hard before leaning over and giving Ashley a quick hug. It was all genuine, but there was a feeling of loss that Ashley picked up on. ‘Is Mo… Betty okay? Is she sad that I’m not calling her ‘Mommy’ anymore? It feels so right and yet so wrong now, but… I just don’t know what to do?’ So, it wasn’t a major shock when Ashley looked at Betty with concern. “Betty… are you okay?” Betty was distant and it seemed to take a moment for Ashley’s question to register. “I… I’m fine, sweetie. Just… a long day. Lots to think about…” She gave a deft smile once more and then closed the car door… no extra flourishes or playtime as she had been doing for a little while now. Ashley could only look onward as Betty sat in the car and started to backout to drive back home. If one looked close enough though, they might have noticed the loss written over her face as well… * * * Day 134 – 10:46 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 It was another day at daycare and the fall leaves scurried about in the faint breezes of the oncoming cold weather. Ashley was dressed in a pair of overalls with leaves and pumpkins embroidered on them to mark the occasion. Now, only ten days away from Halloween, all the Little were excited about their costumes and the candy they would receive. “I’m going as a clown!” Olly announced, his presence back in the daycare a welcome sign to most who knew him before. Only problem though… most of that crowd was now either regressed mildly or just plain too regressed. Fortunately, Ron and Ashley had more than taken on the slack over the lack of other relatable Littles. “Oh no!” Ron nearly screamed. “Not a clown! Clowns are scary!” “Are not,” Olly shot back, tossing the ball over to Ron with some effort. “Are so!” Ron shouted, nearly pegging the ball back at Olly. Olly grunted as he caught the ball and then groaned at the response before turning to Ashley as he tossed the ball over to her. “Hey Ash! Be the tiebreaker here!” “Huh?” Unfortunately, Ashley was too distracted by her own issues and had nearly completely tuned out their conversation… and didn’t see the ball until it sailed past her face and over to the fence. Holding Bunty didn’t hep matters either… “Drats!” Olly cursed. “Come on, Ash!” Ashley sighed and looked over where the ball had gone. “Sorry… I’ll go get it…” She then rustled off to go searching for it… a little fear still present as a result of seeing the previously present shadowy figure. Curiously, he hadn’t shown up in at least a week now. “Oh… where are you?” Ashley bent over and pulled back several branches to look underneath the fallen leaves of the bioengineered trees. It was Fall for sure, but… Utem wasn’t exactly flush with trees everywhere… except in Peirama, in no small part of thank to Betty’s efforts. A stick then cracked, and Ashley spun around in a panic, her eyes wide as she held a single stick up to defend herself. “Hey there, Ash,” the shadowy figure said, his closer appearance obvious to anyone paying the slightest bit of attention or with a good memory. Ashley, however, did not have that luxury and trembled like one of the fallen leaves around her feet. “I… I… you’re…” Ashley froze and then took a deep breath of air. “Hel…!” “Ashley!” Betty ran up behind the shadowy figure and clung to the fence. “It’s okay… it’s me. You can trust him.” “B… Betty?” Ashley still trembled and her knees wobbled precariously, but she edged closer to get a better look at her Big. Sure enough though, with a little more light and a little clearer view, it was definitely Betty. “Wha… what are you doing here? Wh… who is that with you?” Betty sighed. “Just breathe, Ash. We just want to talk to you and… well, that gets a little tough around here.” She then gestured over to the still shadowy figure. “Now… think. I know you and… Daddy have been helping your mind each Wednesday. Had a few now, so he should be clearer. Can you remember his name?” Ashley squinted at the shadowy figure, and while his near hidden appearance wasn’t helping, there was definitely a look of recognition on her face… followed by confusion. Betty picked up on it right away. “Sweetie? Everything okay?” she asked with her typical warm and genuine concern. “Can you not remember who he is?” Ashley shook her head but then tossed her hands up in seeming defeat. “Ugh! I… I wanna say yes, I know him, but… I just keep thinking of my family. Like… like he’s my cousin or… or… brother?” The shadowy figure chuckled. “You want to tell her, or do you want me to?” Betty shook her head as she looked behind her at the shadowy figure. “No, me… I’ll do it.” She then turned back to Ashley. “Baby? You are right. You met this man a while ago and because it’s secretive… you called him ‘Brother.’” It was like a light switch had suddenly been turned on her head and her eyes widened. “Oh! Oh! Brother! Yes! I…” She then trailed off. “I know more… but its all kinda fuzzy still. Still… you were going to help me… leave?” Brother nodded. “That’s right. Anything else?” Ashley strained a little, but in the end, she could only tearfully shake her head. Betty patted her hand through the fence. “That’s okay, honey. We’re all three here now and that’s what’s important. Well, beyond…” Brother placed his hand on her shoulder and stopped her dead. ‘What the…? Darn it! What was she going to tell me? I need to know! This is a gap in my memory, and I feel… I don’t know why I feel this way… but I wanna say that he’s connected to me escaping and that caused the gap!’ Ashley looked concerned and pressed closer to the fence. “Betty… what’s beyond? What’s more important?” Betty sighed, and before Brother could do anything more, she smiled. “Sweetie… we have a plan for this place, and more importantly… you.” Ashley nearly lost her breath.

Chapter 46 The next two weeks of October move pretty quickly while Lilly and Constance play out several “little” and abdl scenes to the enjoyment of themselves and their growing fanbase. Constance wasn’t lying when she told Lilly she could eventually quit teaching and go full time paid “little”; her once “for fun” account is now generating $3,700 a week in sales. The requests for her used trainers, pull-ups, diapers, toys, and clothing has reached a point that Constance is ordering her multiples of the same outfit so that she can sell them to the “used” crowd. In the meantime DomDaddy and Constance talk about the little crush that Lilly appears to have developed for him, who would’ve thought that our sweet innocent Lilly was bi? She certainly masterbates equally to both of her caregivers. Lilly’s school week works about the same way as it did the first day back, class time teaching with interruptions of sexual stimulation and pee play. Lilly still doesn’t seem to realize it, however her potty training is starting to suffer from the act of using her pull-ups whenever she wants. She also doesn’t notice that what used to be a “hold out till lunch” has become dribbling through 1st period and flooding her pull-up by 2nd period. Constance has giggled watching Lilly cleaning up her floor from leaks and she’s replaced her padded chair with a classic wooden office chair to make cleanup easier. The only time Lilly ever seems to care about her potty trouble is when Constance or DD scolds her during changes telling her that diapers are next if she can’t control herself, of course that concern quickly turns to arousal when “mommy” starts rubbing her clit telling her how cute she will be walking around in a wet diaper. Eventually “little” Lilly takes over and another orgasm down, the shame of being diapered leaves her brain in the afterglow. “You know with Halloween coming up on Friday I think I have the perfect costume for you.” Constance tells Lilly. Lilly doesn’t respond, she’s currently laying in Mommy’s bed on her back while Constance sits on her face, Lilly greedily laps away at Constance’s sex and Constance presses the button to change the pattern on Lilly’s plug.. “I’m going to dress like a sexy housewife and you are going to be my babygirl.” Constance stops talking long enough for her orgasm to pass and then sliding Lilly’s pull-up back in place slides off to the side of the bed. “Wanna see?” Lilly sits up and wiggles her hips in response to the sensation in her ass and nods her head yes. Constance pulls up her outfit and it’s a halter top pinup style dress in a cherry print. “My tits are going to look fucking epic in this dress, and with these heels I ordered… legs are going to go for miles.” Lilly looks at the pics and smiles at how sexy she really will look in that outfit. “Ready for yours?” Lilly shakes her head and then looks at the outfit she will be wearing. It’s a light pink princess dress that on the right person would look like a “sexy princess” outfit but on the freckled faced girl that Lilly sees in her mirror every morning she’s going to look like a little girl. “Here’s the accessories I picked out for you.” Lilly looks and confirms what she thought. Instead of heels, she’s going to be wearing pink Mary Jane’s, her thigh highs are white with pink kitty ears at the tops, two matching pink bows for her usual pigtails, and pink and white rhumba panties underneath. “You already have kitten ears that match in your room you can wear. You’re going to be super cute for the night on the town!” “Night on the town?” “Well yeah! We’re both adults, a night out in the city at the clubs will be awesome… Plus! I’ve got a surprise for you later in the evening. I can’t wait!” She sees Lilly’s concerned face “Baby. It’s Halloween, everyone will be dressed as something. It’s the one night a year girls can be slutty as hell and no one can say shit. Or in your case, cute as a button.” She reaches over and tickles Lilly’s bare tummy causing her to giggle. “Now, let’s get you ready for bed, I’ve gotta head home.” Constance has Lilly brush her teeth, puts her in a pull-up and a onesie, pops her paci in her mouth and tucks her in. “See you in the morning baby. If you can’t hold it, your pull-up should take care of it.” Constance kisses her on the forehead and leaves the house. Lilly glances down at her waist and hopes she’s right. She’s woken up to a desperate need to pee three times this week and couldn’t hold it anymore twice. Constance spanked her bottom both mornings and chastised her for having to clean her sheets… the diuretics along with her conscious desire to “hold it” are weakening her control but by but, and now the muscle relaxers start taking effect, Lilly can’t keep her eyes open anymore falling into a deep sleep…

15. Amy’s wish came true, but not due to anything Chris did on purpose. When he awoke it took him a moment both to remember where he was and to identify what that awful stench was. The bars of the crib quickly answered his first question and the uncomfortable mush on his bottom the second. It was the first time that he’d messed himself in his sleep and served to close the door on any hopes he had that he had at least a little control over his bowels. It was too overwhelming to think that this was his new normal now, and that this was the first of potentially hundreds, even thousands, of times he’d wake up in this state. And the certainty that the same thing would happen in public unsettled him even more. He wondered how long he could get away with never leaving the house. Amy, of course, was beside herself with glee when she stepped into the nursery and immediately smelled the distinct odor of a dirty diaper. She, too, instantly recognized that this was the first of a myriad of messy diaper changes but her reaction to this thought was the polar opposite of Chris’s. For now, this was a momentous occasion that she hoped would never get old. “It appears you christened the air of the nursery,” she laughed as she approached the crib. “Good girl. It needs to stink of baby in here or it wouldn’t seem real. Are you thirsty? I brought you a bottle of juice. Let’s get that inside you before we address that nasty diaper.” Amy had always been the type of person who had to check off all the more mundane or unpleasant tasks before she would allow herself to indulge in something enjoyable or fun. Chris was the same, but here they had opposing opinions of which category his diaper fell in. For Chris, getting it off him and into a clean one was the priority; to Amy, it was a dream come true that could wait until he finished his bottle so that she could extend her anticipation. It was a battle that he never had a chance to win. Even worse, Amy couldn’t resist the temptation to pat the lump on his bottom and even to press down on it, which spread the mess up into his genitals. Even after he drained the bottle, she didn’t move and seemed comfortable relaxing in the crib with his head on her lap as she conducted a one-sided conversation. It seemed like snuggles as he drank a bottle was becoming the time to raise important topics regarding his new status in the household. “It’s really hard to resist immediately treating you like a baby 24/7,” she began. “I mean, look at you. Drinking from a baby bottle in a crib, which itself is in a fully-furnished nursery. Your outfit screams ‘size 12 months’ and your diaper is full and smelly. You have no control over your pottying, and will need changing throughout the day. Your dinner tonight will be soft and runny and you’ll need a bib to avoid staining your clothes. You suck a pacifier most of the day. It takes mental gymnastics to switch back and forth between seeing you as your true self, a baby girl, and treating you like an adult.” She unconsciously pressed hard on his bottom as she spoke and Chris winced. He was trying to focus on her words and not get distracted by looking ahead to getting clean. Amy went on. “But that wouldn’t be fair to you, and I do want the best of both worlds: my bff when I want to talk about or do grownup things, my baby when the urge to be a mother can’t be ignored. And I know you still have your work and are trying to hold on to some vestige of maturity. “So here’s what I propose. You’ll always be in diapers, of course, and I’ll always be in charge of checking and changing them. You never, ever touch them yourself or even tell me when you want changing. And I can check your diaper anywhere, anytime, at home or in public. So as far as diapers and anything involving pee or poo, you’ll always be a baby and I’ll always treat you as a helpless infant. You’ll be dressed in clothing appropriate for someone who’ll need her diapers changed regularly, which means baby clothes that allow easy access. If you need to be on a video call for work, you can put a shirt and tie over the top, but your bottom half remains a baby. In public, you’ll need to get used to wearing baby clothes and being treated like any other young toddler, and that includes changes in the car, ladies’ rooms, or wherever. If an occasion ever arises where you need to dress as an adult, it’ll be as my wife, meaning a dress or skirt and blouse. Never pants for obvious reasons. And I’ll always be carrying your diaper bag with no efforts to hide it. “As far as more grownup bedroom activities, I’ll decide when and how we drain you of any buildup of fluids and also decide how you’ll be satisfying me. I don’t think it’ll be much different that the hollow dildo we already use, although since you won’t be able to fill it enough to keep it on given your current state, and we can’t have you wetting or peeing the sheets, we’ll have to get creative with diapers and straps. Leave that to me. You should also do some research on how to satisfy me with your tongue. If I’m not comfortable having sex with someone in a baby dress, we’ll get you something sexy to wear over your diapers. “So essentially,” she concluded, “our relationship will be pretty much an extension of what it’s always been. Me taking charge. The only difference is that it’ll be me deciding when you’re a baby and when you’re an adult, but I’ll still be making all of the decisions either way. When to change your diaper or what shade of lipstick looks best on you. “Oh, baby, I’m sorry to have gone on for so long. You really stink. End of lecture. Let’s get you to the changing table.” Amy took her time with the change, partly to stretch out the pleasures of her first messy diaper change, partly out of necessity. She kept up a steady stream of humiliating baby talk and giggled as she wiped poop off his flaccid member. She made a verbal note to look into finding larger wipes, as the stack of used ones steadily grew higher. Chris signed with relief when she finally put a fresh diaper beneath him and began to spread soothing lotion over his bottom. He was surprised at the familiar tingling when she used lotion to caress his penis and was surprised and disappointed when he opened his eyes to discover that he still wasn’t getting the slightest bit hard. So apparently he could still feel the pleasures of touch but couldn’t do anything about them. How cruel, he thought. Amy allowed him to catch up on emails after the change while she busied herself in the kitchen. Chris entered his office and the familiar smells and sights of his office made it feel like a sort of adult sanctuary, a refuge from the madness outside the office door. When he sat in his chair in front of the computer, though, he discovered that Amy had in fact intruded here as well. The seat of his chair was now covered in a waterproof yellow cushion decorated with diaper pins and baby bottles, and a large waterproof mat covered the floor in all directions under the chair. She didn’t miss a trick, he groused to himself, although he had to admit that her precautions made perfect sense. Dinner brought one more surprise in the form of a highchair where his kitchen chair once sat, but by this point nothing should have surprised Chris. It looked absurdly large but contained all of the usual features, including straps to hold him in and a tray that slid into place up against his chest. He knew that something lesser would have been just as easy to set up so that he could still have his meals at the table, but there were other more important battles to fight, if he could ever get motivated to do so. Amy dished out some roast chicken, potatoes, and broccoli for herself, then placed the same foods into their high-powered blender and pushed a button. Chris watched in dismay as the foods quickly began to liquify and assume a bland, brownish-gray color with green specks. Amy stopped the blender and poured the glop into a child’s bowl, which she placed in front of him with a sour expression. “Sorry, doctor’s orders,” she said. “And even though it looks bad, it really is the same food I’m eating. You saw for yourself. Nuh uh, don’t even think about it. Let me get your bib and I’ll feed you.” The bib was simple, white terrycloth with pink trim, but soon it was a collage of colors as Chris’s meal dripped down his chin and fell onto it. Amy did her best to scrape it up and push it back in but could only limit the damage. She didn’t seem upset about it and even took a picture. “For your baby book,” she said. “I took several of your first dirty diaper change too while your eyes were closed.” Chris blanched. Every time he thought things couldn’t get worse, they did. After dinner, Amy suggested watching a movie together. Chris was for now saved from the confines of the playpen but was still forced to wear plastic panties over his diaper and sit on yet another waterproof changing pad on the couch. Amy picked the movie but insisted that they watch a cartoon teaching the ABCs first. Chris didn’t put up a fight about the cartoon or the pacifier she put into his mouth. He was awoken when Amy gently shook his shoulder. “Silly goose, you’re supposed to wait until I get you into your crib before you fall asleep.” She led him upstairs, changed him out of a soaking wet diaper, fed him a bottle of formula, and tucked him in. Tomorrow would be Chris’s first full day at home as an incontinent half-baby half-man. Or half woman? Quarter woman and quarter man? He wasn’t sure anymore, but fell back asleep in the middle of his internal debate.

As the monotony of her new life sets in, Sam is suddenly broken out of her slump. She soon wishes to be right back in it again. --- I am only able to devote as much time as I do to writing thanks to my wonderful subscribers. Writing is my only source of income and therefore I appreciate immensely everyone who supports me. For $5 you can see all of my story updates one week before the rest of the world. For $10 you get all the early stories PLUS 35+ EXCLUSIVE STORIES not available anywhere else AND early access "Livy's New Family: The Comic" Please check out the links below for more information, tiers, and rewards. https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Day after day the monotony continued. To Sam it felt like every passing minute was an hour with the only things to punctuate her time being frequent humiliations. The diaper changes never got easier, neither did the feedings, bathing or any of the other activities Jade had taken control of. Each morning Sam woke up with the hope that Jade would be bored of this extended punishment and would let her be an adult again, she was always disappointed. In fact, far from looking like this enforced babyhood was going to end any time soon Sam noticed more and more baby clothes appearing in her closet and more toys in her playpen. It had now been more than a week since Sam had used the toilet. Whenever she thought about that she felt very strange, it wasn’t something she had ever considered possible. Why would she? Everyone uses it toilets and barely gives it a second thought, for her it felt like a thing of the past. In consequence of not using the toilet Sam had found using her diapers increasingly easy. She didn’t really need to concentrate to wet herself anymore. When she felt the urge her first reaction was to just let it go no matter where she was or what she was doing. Pooping still required some thought and effort on her part but, as humiliating as it was, it no longer felt Earth-shattering. It was something she had to do, so she did it. Sam had been taken to another ballet lesson and there was the promise of more to come in the future. That was as embarrassing as ever. Being the only person there who was diapered was bad enough but now everyone else had witnessed her using the diaper, she saw the their condescending looks. Sam found herself feeling smaller and smaller, she was much older than the kids and yet she felt younger. Sam felt like her brain might be melting. She was zoned out in front of the television as it played repetitive episodes of children’s television. No, not children’s television, these shows were meant exclusively for babies. She was sat in her playpen and drooling slightly around the bulb of the pacifier pressed between her lips. There was a comfort in sucking on the mouth-filling teat, she wasn’t sure why but when she was feeling particularly anxious about the situation she found it helped, at least a little bit. When the door opened Sam looked up from the toys she had been playing with to see Jade dressed in some loose-fitting flowery clothes. She was smiling down at Sam and walked around the playpen to turn off the TV. “I have a special treat planned for you.” Jade said as she walked back round to the gate and unhooked the latch. Since the last “special treat” had been the humiliating ballet lessons Sam wasn’t exactly thrilled by the idea. She pulled her knees up to her chest and shook her head to indicate she didn’t want to go anywhere. Her diaper was soaked and moving as she had done just reminded her of that fact, she was likely overdue for a change regardless. “You’ve been such a good girl recently.” Jade said, “You don’t want to mess it all up now, do you?” Sam had indeed been a “good girl.” After having to sit in her poopy diaper on the way home from her first ballet lesson she had decided not to test Jade again. A part of her hoped that if she showed that her behaviour had improved she might be released from the hell she had been stuck in. So far there had been no signs of Jade relenting. “What’s going on?” Sam asked timidly as she stood up as slowly as she could get away with. It was a question she asked whenever her schedule deviated from the norm because it usually meant only bad things. “We’re going to have a day out.” Jade said happily. “I don’t want to.” Sam replied immediately. She didn’t stop walking forwards though. What she wanted wasn’t really relevant. When Sam reached the gate she saw Jade reaching down towards her. She automatically separated her legs a little and pushed her crotch out in front of her. It was the default pose for a diaper check and after a week of them it came naturally to her as much as she wish it didn’t. She waited for Jade’s hand to slip under her onesie and find the warm spongy diaper underneath. Jade didn’t say anything as she withdrew her hand. She simply lifted Sam into the air and sat her on her hip. Sam was carried up to the nursery past the various members of staff going about their duties, no one really batted an eye towards her these days, it had become normalised to have a “baby” in the house. “Can’t we just stay here?” Sam asked hopefully as the snaps on her onesie were undone, “Mommy?” “You’ll enjoy it when you get there.” Jade said as she lifted Sam up to the changing table and laid her down, “Just like your dancing.” “I hate the dancing!” Sam exclaimed. “Silly baby.” Jade smiled, “Stop being so fussy.” It was impossible to reason with Jade. Sam was seen as nothing more than a useless baby and there was nothing that would change that. At first it had seemed Jade had still thought of Sam as an adult even as she was treating her like a child, now she acted as if things had always been this way. It was very scary for Sam who was completely powerless. Sam’s wet diaper was lowered and she was wiped clean with little fuss. She hadn’t thought it possible but she was actually getting used to having her diaper changed. It was still embarrassing but it wasn’t the world ending event it felt like beforehand. She wasn’t sure if getting used to this treatment was a good thing, she still harboured hopes that this would end sooner rather than later. Taped into a fresh disposable diaper Sam sat up and immediately noticed something was different. This diaper wasn’t like her usual ones, it seemed somehow thinner. She looked down and saw the pictures on the front were different as well. This one had two mermaids with their hair flowing around them waving with big smiles. Sam watched as Jade retrieved something from her drawers. Rather than going to one of the top drawers where a lot of her casual clothes were kept she went to the bottom drawer, a place that Sam hadn’t seen being opened since she’d had her adulthood taken away. She didn’t have to wait long to find out what Jade was bringing over. At first Sam thought it was another tutu but she soon realised it wasn’t. The skin tight one piece bathing suit was a baby blue with white polka dots and on the front in a particularly large white circle the words “Mummy’s Little Swimmer” was printed and surrounded by things found in the sea, Sam’s eyes were immediately drawn to the starfish below the words. “Alright, point your little toes so we can get you ready.” Jade said cheerfully. Unsure of what was happening Sam did as she was told and her legs were put through the holes at the bottom of the suit. The elastic stretched as it was pulled up over her thighs and finally it expanded to contain the diaper. Sam was disappointed to find that the ruffled leg bands of the padding weren’t covered by the swimming costume. The diaper, despite being thinner than her usual ones, was still thick enough to be obvious to anyone who looked her way. The crotch and rear of the bathing suit bulged out in front and behind her. “Where are we going?” Sam asked fearfully as the straps for her arms were pulled up and over shoulders. She could guess it would involve swimming but beyond that she was still in the dark. It was like wearing a second skin but it fit perfectly. Sam was lifted down from the changing table and as she took a few steps she found that the costume was doing nothing for the crinkles coming from her waist. Her waddle was as pronounced as ever. Jade ignored Sam’s question. Instead she produced a short skirt and a loose shirt that went over the top of Sam’s swimming costume. Now fully dressed Sam was picked up and carried downstairs. The new clothing felt weird, like wearing a particularly tight onesie underneath her clothes. “Anthony, could you come over here and help the baby with her shoes?” Jade called to the nearby room where a young butler emerged. “Of course, Ma’am.” Anthony replied. Jade left Sam at the stairs. Sam always hated when she was passed over to one of the hired help to be looked after. It was a reminder how odd this all was, they never failed to have a look on their face to remind Sam how strange the situation was. Anthony looked smugly condescending but other members of staff went with disgust, confusion and even sadness. None of them helped. Sam felt like she had to say something, she didn’t often get much chance to talk to people outside her cousin’s presence. “H-Hey…” Sam tried with a hesitantly friendly smile. Anthony didn’t reply but he did smile a little more. Sam couldn’t work out whether he might be on her side or not. With a start she noticed that he was young enough to have been in the same class as her, fortunately she didn’t recognise him but the difference in status was extremely pronounced. “I… I was just wondering if Mommy had said anything about things going back to normal…” Sam asked. Anthony snorted in derision. It was only after she had finished talking that Sam realised she had referred to Jade as Mommy. It was a title she had grown used to using for her cousin much to her embarrassment. “No.” Anthony finally said, “Your “Mommy” hasn’t said anything to us.” Sam nodded sadly. She wondered what the staff said when they undoubtedly talked about her outside of her presence. Were they like Jade? Did they just see as nothing more than a useless baby now? Sam’s shoes were slipped on her feet and the Velcro fastened just in time for Jade to return. She had a bag slung over her shoulder, Sam recognised it as her diaper bag. It was packed with supplies for a day out. Whatever was going to happen this wasn’t going to be a short trip out, Sam’s heart sank. “Alright, let’s go.” Jade said as she lifted Sam into the air. Sam was taken out to the car and placed in her booster seat. Whilst still questioning where she was being taken the car started making its way down the driveway and out on the street beyond. Sam played with her fingers nervously as she stretched to look out the window looking for any clues. They weren’t going towards the place Sam danced that was for sure. The car went out of town and on to the highway. Sam was about to try and ask for more information again when she saw a signpost. The car then turned off at the next exit, another sign loomed in front of them. A shiver of fear ran down Sam’s spine. “Big Splash Water Park …” Sam said as she read the sign. She turned to look at Jade, “We’re not going there, right?” Jade said nothing which was as good as a confirmation for Sam. She let out a little whine. There were going to be so many people around and she was so obviously diapered. She was starting to feel embarrassed and they hadn’t even arrived yet. Jade turned the car towards a queue for the parking lot and Sam ducked her head in shame as her “Mommy” bought their tickets. “Not here…” Sam whined as the car pulled into an empty space and Jade got out, “There’s too many people!” Indeed it seemed like a very busy day. The parking lot was huge and mostly full of cars. The door next to Sam opened and she immediately heard the excited chatter of families on their way into the park as well as the splashing of people on the rides inside. The straps on Sam’s seat slackened but she resisted being lifted out. “Do you want a spanking right here?” Jade asked seriously after Sam slapped her hand away. Sam quickly shook her head. There was very little doubt in her mind that Jade would indeed spank her right there and then. Her resistance fell away and she allowed Jade to pick her up. The really crazy thing was that Sam was desperate not to be seen as a baby but when she was around other people she didn’t want anyone to know she was an adult. It would just be too humiliating. “So you’re going to be a good girl for Mommy?” Jade asked as her hand patted Sam’s butt. “Yes…” Sam grudgingly said. She tried to hide her face against Jade’s shoulder. “Yes?” Jade waited. “Yes, Mommy…” Sam muttered with a sigh. “Such a good girl.” Jade chuckled. Sam was carried away from the car and towards the entrance where so many people were heading. She was trembling, whenever she was brave enough to lift her head she saw everyone else excitedly heading in, she wished she could feel the same way. Back before she had been forced to move in with Jade she had enjoyed all sorts of theme parks, she hadn’t visited this particular one but she’d wanted to. She never thought it would be under circumstances like these. --- If you want to find out what happens next RIGHT NOW you can do so at the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m7x7lotzmt/chapter/mccxem59lrMb15 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1926878

Part 5 That nail? It came in the form of a simple sentence meant to reassure her of her mother’s preparedness. “If you have an accident all you have to do is let me know and we can get you all changed”, Patrice said, patting her bag. Wait, Cara thought. D-did did she not know then? A wave of relief washed over her followed almost immediately by an equally intense wave of utter mortification. “Wait, MOM! What do you mean!? What’s in your bag?!” Cara asked. “Sweetie, it’s not a big deal. I just grabbed a couple of extra pull-ups in case you need a change. Plus some baby wipes for cleaning you up. I’d much rather that you tell me when you have an accident so I can give them to you than that you sit in your own pee pee and get a diaper rash”. Pee pee? Change? DIAPER RASH?! Cara’s brain nearly collapsed in on itself as her face blazed and her mouth started of its own accord with a whining, “MOOOOOOOM! No! This is too far! Put them back! Put them back now! I’m not a little kid and I don’t need more pul-more of… them!” A quick smack to her butt was all it took to pull Cara up short, releasing her third surprised spurt of pee into the pull-ups and ironically proving how much she truly did need those backups. It hadn’t hurt too much, mostly because the pullup and shorts were protecting her sore behind. What it had done was shock her out of her whining and remind her of what was at stake if she continued with that course of behavior. Damn, was her mom onto something?! Was this… effective? Maybe if Cara had a bit more of that guidance she wouldn’t have failed her two community college courses from last semester, she thought . She hadn’t mentioned that to her parents, of course. Only taking the two classes and working a few hours a week doing basically nothing at the office, it would be hard to break it to them that she hadn’t applied herself at all. But that was a conversation she would definitely not be bringing up until this ridiculous power trip of her mom’s was over. Sure it was their money, but hey, they’re the ones who said she had to go to school or get a job! She would have been happy to just hang out. Cara was so lost in thought that she didn’t even think to protest as her mother again began leading her by the hand to the car, even going so far as to buckle the stunned girl’s seatbelt for her. It was only when her sister chuckled next to her that she snapped out of it and sent a scathing look that way. “-know we were aiming for 9, but we had some… things to handle. Sorry, hon”, came the end of Cara’s mom’s sentiment. “So you had trouble getting her into the pull-ups?”, her dad asked in slightly hushed tones, though not quiet enough that Cara, and surely Ryan could hear it a few feet behind. It wasn’t an especially large car. “We’ll talk more when we get there, but trouble is an understatement. I did what we talked about and we are going to be keeping her on a short leash this weekend”, Patrice said back, not quite as hushed. Cara blushed deeper and just looked out the window at the passing trees as they made their way towards the highway. Normally she would bark back at them for talking about her like she wasn’t even there, but the slight soreness in her butt was enough to make her bite her tongue. “Ah, so that’s why she’s having trouble sitting still”, her dad whispered, to Cara’s absolute horror. And she realized, with even more embarrassment, that he was right. She had been having trouble getting comfortable and part of that was the sore butt. Some of it was also the fact that she hadn’t had a chance to pee since waking up. She had been on the way to the bathroom when her mom had stopped her and after everything she hadn’t gotten a chance. The most embarrassing reason for her wiggling, though it was a close call, was the slight squishiness she could feel now cool beneath her, reminding her that she had indeed used the padding. Although it hadn’t been much, she was convinced she could smell the slight ammonia scent and she couldn’t escape the idea that her mom was right and she was going to get a rash. No chance in hell was she going to be telling her mom that she needed another pull-up. Maybe she could ditch this one in the rest area when they inevitably stopped. Showing up commando would be significantly better than in a pull-up, even if it were completely dry. Despite the rough start, she was eventually able to tune out her parents’ conversation in the front and settle into a comfortable enough position to doze off. She had had a long morning after all. Waking up, head pressed against the window, drool sticking her hair to her face, Cara felt disoriented. Wiping her face and blinking, she looked around and remembered where she was… and all that had transpired this morning. The first reminder was the slight soreness still in her rear, and the strange sensation of the slightly damp pull-up. “Morning, sleepyhead”, came the jovial voice of her dad, smiling at her in the rear view mirror. Cara was too preoccupied to smile back, she was too preoccupied to even blush. All she could think about was how much she had to pee. Her bladder was aching for release and she knew that she would need a bathroom sooner rather than later. Glancing at the clock, she realized she had slept through over half the trip. Good, this would be a totally reasonable time to ask for a bathroom break, she thought. “Hey dad?”, Cara asked, “can we stop at the next rest area?”. A look was exchanged in the front seat between her parents. Beside her, Ryan was mercifully dozing. Cara, meanwhile, was squeezing her thighs together and bouncing a leg. “Honey, do you have to go really badly or can you hold it a bit longer? We were kind of hoping to make it without stopping. If we do that we might just catch the family at the house. We only have an hour and a bit to go…”, was her mom’s response. Ugh, stupid big family and their equally Amazonian bladders! Cara knew which answer they were hoping for, but there was no chance she was going to make it that long. She was starting to worry that she wouldn’t even make it to the next rest area! “It’s an emergency!”, Cara said, now pressing a hand to her crotch to physically hold her urine inside of her. She didn’t have the bandwidth to even worry about how childish she must look and sound. She couldn’t even find the focus to blush, she was instead clenching her teeth and trying to prevent a disaster. Sighing, her dad answered this time in a calm yet disappointed voice. “Okay sweetie, we will stop at the next rest area”. Cara felt badly but she was so grateful to hear that. Every second ticked by like an hour and every bump caused her to press her fingers more deeply into the padding beneath her. Cara didn’t want to be seen as a little kid who couldn’t hold it, but… she couldn’t hold it. “Dad, I can’t hold it! Is the rest stop coming up soon?”, she asked in a panic. “Oh, honey this is what we were talking about this morning”, came her mom’s response. “This is why we wanted you to wear your pull-ups. Try to hold on and if you have an accident before we get there you can just let me know and we can get you cleaned up and changed into a fresh pullup”. Cara felt a small spurt of pee sneak out past her digging fingers even as she whined back, “mooooooooom! Stop talking about them! They’re not mine and I don’t need them and I’m not gonna use them and I don’t need a change and stop talking about it!!!!!”. The volume and force with which she expressed this only served to wake Ryan and open the conversation to one more. Ugh, stupid mom!, Cara thought, even as she could feel another spurt of pee sneaking past her defenses. The agonizing wait for the rest area felt like the longest of Cara’s life, though it was only about twelve minutes according to the passive aggressive digital numbers set into the dash, switching as slowly as possible. Clearly there was something wrong with the clock. When they finally pulled off the main highway and into the service area, Cara nearly cried with relief. She only needed to hold on til she was inside and she would be able to not only relieve this pain but even ditch the stupid garment altogether.

The only thing that breaks up the monotony of our days is when the new government permits journalists and filmmakers to tour their revolutionary new supermax, the crown jewel in their war on gangs. They proudly display their trophies- us gangsters they’ve captured, the defeated and diapered. The Warden gives the tours personally. He’s the only one brave enough to show his face. The only time we get news of the outside world is when the journalists talk to their cameramen and viewers, or when the Warden brags to the foreign journalists about how other nearby countries are emulating their revolutionary padded prison blueprint and tough crackdown on crime. The diapers are his favorite thing to point out. Before a tour begins, he often makes us take our shirts off to show off our gang tattoos. He has us line up at the front of our cells, our bulging, wet and messy baby diapers on full display. One of his favorite lines is “Our country is now the safest in the solar system. Children can safely play outside and go to school and our vendors can sell their goods in peace. Our streets are clean. Now the only thing these criminals dirty are their diapers.” He always laughs at his own lame joke. Today’s tour begins like any other. While the Warden escorts the journalists and film crew through intake- where they will be thoroughly searched as a matter of protocol to prevent smuggling in of any contraband- us prisoners are ordered by the Deputy Warden to take off our shirts and line up facing the cell front in just our soiled diapers, socks, and crocs. Only a few well-vetted journalists from across the globe and the space colonies get the privilege of being international propaganda. I know all this because I hear the journalists comment into their microphones how rigorous and thorough the screening process is. I sit on my bunk bed- my little space on the long metal slab bolted into the cement wall. From my reputation out on the streets and my tattoos that bear witness to my gang rank, I’ve earned the privilege of the bottom bunk. Another inmate and I stare wordlessly at each other, both our faces blank. Out on the streets, we would be rivals and kill each other on site. In here, all we can do is shut ourselves down, sit, stare, and helplessly fill our diapers. I have no affection for him, and he has none for me. But we do have mutual respect for each other as fellow victims of a ruthless regime. Suddenly the guards snap to attention as if sensing an incoming inspection. They’re always paying attention, the guards in front of the cells and the guards above the cells. Sometimes their stances may relax when their shift was almost over, but their eyes are always upon us. I’ve often wondered how they don’t get bored watching diapered jailbirds do nothing all day. How do they keep their minds from wandering and attention from wavering? Their eyes- those the only thing of their masked faces we can see- tell me. The guards fear and hate us in equal measure, and the flames of that hatred have yet to burn out. When it does, the guards will probably quit or transfer to a lower security prison and someone with a shiny new axe to grind will take their place. And here comes the Deputy Warden. Something is off. He’s sweating profusely and looks harried and nervous, not proud and excited like he usually is. He bellows orders, tone short and clipped and unsure. He keeps changing his mind on what inmates he wants up front. He points at one, shakes his head, then points at another. He bangs his baton on the iron bars when the inmates don’t crinkle fast enough for his liking. It would be so, so easy to grab that baton and bash him on the head. No one dares try. Maybe they’ve broken us more than we’d care to admit. The guards are statues, silent sentinels the Deputy Warden ignores as he prowls up and down both lines of cells. He gets near mine. With a resigned sigh, I stand up. My partially wet diaper with the teddy bear ballerinas on it crinkles then sags, the weight of a full, heavy bowel movement pulling it down. Due to my numerous tattoos, I’m usually selected to be up front. My face, head, back, and arms are covered in symbols of the respect and power I once carried. It’s my chest that draws the most interest. My entire abdomen from pelvic area to collar bones features a large hand in the devil horns pose. But the pointer and pinky fingers are the same length. Instead of human nails, these nails are sharp and pointed- claws instead of nails. A demon hand. It represents rebellion against societal norms and inner strength. The journalists are always fascinated by it and always ask the Warden what it means. The Warden loves to point my tattoo out then points out my diaper, especially if I’m visibly wet and messy. Once I helplessly crapped myself in full view of a camera. It was awful. My bruised pride remembers it so well, the first time I messed myself in front of journalists. The Warden and some nameless, faceless journalist stood on either side of my cell, just outside the damn yellow lines. Just one more step and I could’ve reached through the bars and choked both of them, a hand for each obnoxious throat. The journalist rambled on, spewing the propaganda lies he’d been fed, proclaiming how our forced diaper dependence was good and wholesome, how it supposedly shifted criminal thinking and it was a revolutionary new technique in the rehabilitation of hardened criminals. The Warden smugly nodded along. Like that fucker understood the foreign language the journalist spoke. I did. That language is my second tongue. I knew better than to reply or act like I understood, so I just stared dead-eyed and defiant at the hovering camera drone. Suddenly, no warning at all all, not even a tummy twinge, my butt trumpeted out a long, loud, and wet sounding fart. The microphone picked up every sound, every toot and squirt and squelch. The back of my thick diaper visibly ballooned out as I deposited my noisy, massive load. The cameraman operating the drone’s remote controls zoomed in on my defecation act. Then my diaper sagged with the weight of my shit. The Warden looked even more smug than usual. He explained in great detail the cutting edge technology behind our diapers. He even made me turn around so the camera had a better view of my visibly poopy diaper. This time, just like every time, I am chosen to be up front. I take my spot in front of the bars next to the other chosen sacrificial lambs while the rest of our numerous cellmates line up behind us. A few lucky ones get to stay in their bunks at the back of the cells because there is not enough room up front. We all pay attention because it’s the only thing to do in this gods-forsaken hellhole. Even a religious book would be a relief. The main door opens with a loud metallic echo. We hear the heavy stomps of the Warden’s boots before we see him. The Deputy Warden rushes to his side, stiff at attention. The guards all tense as if eager for a prison revolt or riot to put down. Three cameramen and their floating camera drones with multiple lenses to capture everything from every angle follow. Something is off with the Warden. His chest isn’t puffed out and he’s not strutting around like he usually does. He’s nervous instead of eager to show off. More guards in different uniforms come in. I stiffen at the sight. I know those uniforms. Everyone knows those uniforms. The personal bodyguards of the president. I barely repress a sneer. So the big dictator himself couldn’t resist a chance to gloat on intergalactic social media no doubt. I feel the tension in my fellow inmates, anger, pride, and defiance bubbling up. Unless the tyrant has come to personally announce the reinstatement of the death penalty, there is nothing more that man can do to us. He’s already taken away everything. I do not fear him. Hell, death would be an improvement, a release from the decades upon decades in this hell. Like we didn’t have enough guards already. It’s all a shitshow to impress the sheeple. My country’s elected dictator is followed by high ranking sycophants and toadies. His ministers and cabinet leaders, and decorated military leaders in crisp uniforms dripping with medals. The president is talking to the cameras, addressing the world and the space colonies. The Warden’s normal bluster is gone. He’s subdued, submissive to these men of higher rank and social status. My contempt for all of them only deepens. I don’t pay any attention. My eyes glaze over. I stare across the vast room to the opposite cell. It’s empty, awaiting the next load of victims condemned to diapers. The president is still yapping. I tune him out. No doubt his flapping gums are praising himself and his revolutionary new diaper rehabilitation program. He’s probably going to make some new announcement about it-maybe he’s building another prison or some big, powerful country has asked for help in implementing it. Whatever it is, his ego will not allow anyone else to make such a grand proclamation. What better place to announce any breaking news than the torture dungeon that started it all? While he blathers on, some of his entourage break off and look around at the various cells and the prized trophies on display. I keep my gaze straight ahead, my chin up in defiance and my shoulders squared in pride. My tattooed face is a hard mask, unreadable and intimidating. Despite the big baby diaper sagging with my piss and shit, I’m still a terrifying force to behold. We all are. In the past, I’ve made journalists cringe and stay far back from my cell with just my fierce demeanor. I will not give anyone here to gawk the satisfaction of engaging with them, of acknowledging they exist. I never do. Two of the flunkies manage to catch my attention. Hatred flares hot in my gut, rumbling like an impending bowel movement. How didn’t I notice those miserable bastards as soon as they walked in? I loathe those special operation soldiers more than I do any rival gangster. They wiped out the entire set of my gang. They’re the reason I’m in here. I also know a dirty little secret about those experimental freaks. I tried to tell it but no one would believe me. After the atrocities those two committed, they should be locked away in a cell with us. They deserved to be shaved and forever diapered like us. Instead those bastards are celebrated as heroes. It’s just more fascist propaganda. My gaze focuses on them, bitter revulsion smoldering. They don’t notice me. New medals shine on their uniforms. What makes those government lapdogs such monsters? Glad you asked. Nanites. Tiny robots so small you need a microscope to see them. They’re new, first used in medicine about the same time the moon colony was established. They manipulate organic tissue at the cellular level. I read an article in my smart watch about them once when a drug drop off was late. They’re mostly used in surgery to repair damaged tissue and organs. Cut out a tumor and the nanites will construct healthy tissue. It’s revolutionary and saving lives. Spinal cord injuries that would’ve left someone paralyzed a century ago are now nearly fully treatable with recovery just a matter of time. Some causes of blindness can be treatable. Nanites make the lame walk and the blind see, cancer cured. Friggin miracles. Like many new things, the use of nanites first started off only for the wealthy upper classes in rich, privileged countries then slowly trickled down and spread over the rest of the world to the poor and downtrodden and eventually became a new standard of healthcare. Emergency responders carry injectable vials of them. What happens when they’re used to manipulate and fuck with healthy cells? A top secret government and military experiment, that’s what. Super soldier freaks like Thing One and Thing Two walking down the rows of cells. Enhanced speed, endurance, and strength. And fucking night vision. I found that last one out too little, too late. I’ve heard whispered rumors there’s more of the fuckers, but I don’t really know. Then again, I brushed rumors of nanite experimentation off as conspiracy theories and fake news until I saw it with my own eyes. Many civilians say the tattoos turn gang members into monsters. I know the truth. I’m just a human dealt an unfair hand in life who did what he had to to do survive in a cold, hard, cruel world that wanted him to die. Thing One and Thing Two? They’re the real monsters. My gaze locks onto Thing One. He looks like any young man in his late teens or early twenties. Fit, muscled, a perfect soldier boy. His short cropped hair is dyed cherry red. To symbolize his desire to spill blood? His perfect white teeth flash in a radiant smile I remember so well. Even in the midst of a shootout deep in the jungle he smiled. He smiled as he killed my gang brothers. That red hair. Soldiers, government boot lickers, are not normally allowed such self-expression. I guess the monsters get special privileges for being good little guinea pigs. On his hip he carries a slip of a boy, a little waif around fourteen years of age. The boy is a soft, effeminate version of him with porcelain skin and hair dyed cherry red in imitation of his big brother. No denying their relationship. The boy’s head lay on his big brother’s shoulder. He is a delicate doll. He would’ve fetched a high price on the black market. Rich pedophiles would pay anything for such fine, tender flesh. It’s why I ordered my men to kidnap him in the first place. That was my crucial mistake. He is a pampered, spoiled brat born to wealth and power. I never should have taken him. But he was so beautiful, his flesh worth so much. I was blinded by greed and couldn’t resist. Rich or not, I’d have him spirited away so far and so fast his family would never see him again. I didn’t know at the time about his big brother. I never understood Thing One. How could someone born to such a posh, privileged life end up a military guinea pig? Did his father, a well known and decorated general, volunteer his eldest son to prove his loyalty to the new regime? Did Thing One volunteer willingly out of love and loyalty for his country, his people and stupid idealism? Did he martyr himself for the greater good? Fucking dumbass. The baby brother is quiet and still, clinging to his big brother and obviously terrified of all the diapered monsters in their cages. No double reliving painful memories. I hope the little shit got PTSD. It would serve him right. He sucks a petite thumb, drooling. A white terrycloth bib trimmed in red is tied around his neck to catch his drool. Only one of his big brown eyes moves around. The other is unfocused, vacant. Blind. He breathes through a tracheostomy hole and tube in his neck. A feeding tube is heavily taped to one cheek and goes up one nostril and down his throat. The boy’s pants balloon out in an unmistakable diaper bulge. A perfect circle scar of angry pink and white right between his eyes mars the perfection of his complexion. A memento of when I shot him point blank. He should’ve died. I thought he was dead.

17. Amy asked Lily to pull over just as the resort came into view. She turned to Chris and made sure his eyes met her own. “From this moment on until this automobile is at this point of the drive heading home in the other direction, you are not to give the slightest indication that you’re anything but a drooling, babbling infant. That includes not staring at anything or anyone or showing interest in anything but your fingers, toes, and your bottle. Got it, little baby girl?” Chris gave a small nod, after which Lily drove on. He tried his best not to react as an adult would as the resort came into full view. It was enormous and even from the outside appeared opulent. The lawn was lush, the front of the main building immaculate and imposing, and the view of the water impressive. Lily pulled up and parked in front of the entrance, where they were immediately joined by a young woman with a luggage cart. Lily and Beth unloaded their hoard onto the cart as Amy pulled something out from the cartop carrier. Chris couldn’t see what it was, as he was still strapped into his car seat, as was Katie, who seemed disinterested in the whole process. Chris decided he should pay more attention to her and follow her example in order to avoid any accusation of grownup behavior. He was still gazing in Katie’s direction when Amy opened the door next to him, causing him to jump. He could fee a stream or warm pee run down his crotch and into the already sodden diaper. “OMG, Beth, it’s so stinky back here. How did you survive?” Amy laughed as she unbuckled Chris’s car seat. “Told you so,” Beth replied as she did the same with her own baby. “You get to ride in the back on the way home.” Chris tried not to appear that he was giving Amy much help as she guided him out of the car but wondered how he’d get inside without walking. Surely she didn’t expect him to crawl on the asphalt. Then he saw it. A giant monstrosity of a stroller, an exact replica of those he’d seen at the park, complete with bottle holders, a basket for diapers and other supplies, and a collapsable canopy. This version, though, allowed the front bar to swing out from one side, allowing baby to slide into the seat without having to be lifted. Without being told, Chris did just that. Amy immediately shoved a bulbous pacifier into his mouth. Chris looked down at himself as the stroller began to move. His dress was bunched up due to the crotch strap, providing a clear view of his diaper. He hadn’t been aware until now that this particular diaper clearly revealed when the wearer had wet, and the large dark spot continued to grow even as he watched. He wasn’t sure how many bows and barrettes Beth had put in his hair, but she’d worked on him for at least twenty minutes. And even out in the fresh air, he could smell his foul bottom. Sixty seconds from now would begin one of the most horrific and embarrassing times of his life. To her credit, the bellhop recovered from her initial reaction at seeing Chris quickly and was soon pushing the heavily-laden cart off to wherever their room would be. As the group approached the front desk, a tall, blonde, well-dressed woman in her thirties quickly exited from behind the counter and hurried in their direction. The manager, he assumed. She barely gave the stroller a passing glance. “Hello, you must be Lily’s group. I’m Ms. Adams, the general manager. How was your trip? Why don’t we go and sit over here on these couches while we get acquainted and I tell give you our official welcome.” She took two steps, sniffed the air, then turned and bored her gaze directly on Chris. He looked away and sucked harder on his binky. “On second thought,” she told the group, “why don’t we move out onto the veranda.” Once they were settled, with Chris’s stroller positioned between Amy and Beth, Ms. Adams took out a phone and spoke into it briefly as she looked at Chris. “I assume this is Kristie? I’m pleased to see that she’s dressed appropriately and that she’s thoughtfully provided some proof that her toileting skills are that of any other young infant. I’m sorry if I sounded a bit harsh when I laid out the rules for her being here. Despite this being strictly a resort for women only, a refuge from the male world if you will, you’d be surprised at the lengths our female guests go to sneak a man in. Nothing this extreme, however. I’d be shocked if any self-respecting man would allow himself to be dressed in that way or, above all, soil themselves in full view of strange women, just to be able to get around our rules. Nevertheless, we still need to verify. Ah, here she is.” Chris watched warily as a young freckle-faced woman who couldn’t have been more than nineteen approached the group, smiling widely. “This is Anna,” Ms. Adams told them. “She’s been assigned to your group for the duration of your stay. She can help with dinner reservations, arrange activities, or troubleshoot any issues you may have. More importantly, she’ll provide babysitting services for your two little ones whenever you don’t have them placed in our day care facility. She’s certified to watch over children of any age, but her favorites are the babies. She’s a pro and detecting when a diaper needs changing and can take care of it as fast as any mother. Kids seem to love her. I encourage you to free yourself up to enjoy all we have to offer and to trust us to provide your babies with excellent care. Now, speaking of diapers...Anna, baby Kristie here is past due for a change, as you can probably tell. Please take her to a private area where you can clean her of that toxic diaper, and give her the test.” “The test?” Amy asked, but Chris didn’t hear the response as he was wheeled away in a hurry. He was able to get small glimpses of the beach through the trees but was soon pushed past a heavy door into a large family bathroom. Anna spread out an oversized changing pad on the floor and guided him down onto it. As she lifted his dress up and tucked it out of the way, she leaned forward, providing an unobstructed view down the front of her blouse. Chris tried his best to look totally disinterested, which wasn’t easy. “Phew! Let’s get you cleaned up, shall we baby girl? You and I are going to become best friends over the next week. This won’t be the last diaper of yours I change, but honestly I hope it’s the worst. This is going to take some time.” She kept up a stream of chatter, getting increasingly babyish as she cleaned. Once most of the mess had been wiped away, she took a few baby wipes and spent at least two minutes on his penis and balls, continuing way past when they should have been spotless. “Hmm,” she said to herself. Reaching into her bag, she pulled out a container of baby oil, pouring a generous dollop directly onto the tip of his dick. Giving him a conspiratorial look, she lowered the top of her blouse over her shoulders, letting it drop until her braless breasts were exposed. Again, she leaned forward as she began to stroke him, rubbing the oil up and down his shaft. Getting no reaction, she shifted so that her crotch was resting on his face, never letting up on her manipulation. Internally, Chris was in upheaval and it took every ounce of control he had not to moan or otherwise reveal the shockwave he was feeling. From her expression and a few of her mutterings, he knew that she was aware that he wasn’t regressed mentally, so she must have also known that this was pure torture for him. Finally, after he stayed as soft as when she began her ministrations, she got up and washed her hands, ending his test. “You passed,” she said with a grin. As she placed a clean diaper beneath him, though, she squatted over him, pulled her panties aside, and let loose a stream of pee onto his groin area. “Your prize,” she giggled. Chris was too irritated with his situation to feel any pride in having passed the test, or even any sense of relief. He was too focused on the prospect of spending the next week with a young woman with a sadistic side hidden beneath her innocent features, who seemingly would delight in teasing him relentlessly. Minutes later the pair rejoined the group, who by now were enjoying drinks as they learned of the features of the resort. Even Katie was enjoying a bottle. Ms. Adams looked a question at Anna, who nodded and announced, “No more reaction than any other infant. And,” she added with a smirk, “about the same size.” “Well,” Ms. Adams said decisively, “it looks like we can now show you to your room. Anna, would you be so kind? It was delightful to meet you all, and I hope you enjoy your stay.” From his place in the stroller, Chris could only hear snatches of conversation, words like “show,” “steak,” “beach,” and, unfortunately, “nap.” They seemed to walk forever. Amy lowered the canopy, so all Chris could see were other guests from the waist down as they passed, but he swore they all slowed down as they got close, and he heard a couple laughing. They passed several two-story buildings before coming to an area that had individual cottages, which is where they paused. Anna opened a door and watched as they all filed in, smiling at Chris as he was pushed past. “It’s delightful!” Lily cried when they were all inside. “And look, the girls have their own room. Amy took Chris out of the stroller, which she folded and put to the side. The room they were in was gigantic, with two king beds, a sitting area, and a deck with a hot tub. A large playpen sat in one corner, already stocked with infant toys. Amy prodded him to crawl in the direction of the “baby’s room.” As he entered the room, he sat back on his rear, astounded. This room as also big, which it needed to be to fit two cribs, one larger than the other, a changing table, a rocking chair, and a playmat. A small bathroom with a tub but no toilet was off to one side. The cribs each had their own mobile, and a diaper pail sat prominently at the end of the changing table, which was stocked with a myriad of multi-colored bottles. A highchair was squeezed against one wall. Anna anticipated the women’s questions. “We have some regular customers with special needs children who are here multiple times per year, so we invested in a slightly larger crib, changing table, and highchair. The crib will be a bit of a tight fit for Kristie, but she’ll be fine. Note the cameras around the room, which you can access through our app to check on your babies while you’re elsewhere. Of course, I’ll be here as well so that you won’t leave them alone. The maids will empty the diaper pails each morning, more often if they get too foul. There are an assortment of soaps and bubble baths near the tub. “I tell you all of this, but we encourage you to allow me or the women at the day care to take over most of the care of your children this week. We provide a full service, so if you choose you won’t need to change a single diaper or warm even one bottle all week. We’ll make sure we keep the babies entertained and will take them for walks and bring them to the baby pool and playground. You can see as much or as little of them this week as you desire.” “I’ll take you up on that right now, if that’s okay,” Amy said. “Katie slept in the car, so she can come with us. Anna, can you put Kristie down for a nap while the rest of us explore the grounds? She’ll need a bottle first.” “Of course,” Anna replied. “We even have a bottle warmer here in the room. I’ll take good care of her.” Chris wanted to scream out not to leave him alone with this woman, even at the cost of getting kicked out of the resort, but before he could do anything he heard the outside door in the next room close, and he was once more alone with Anna.

16. The next several days weren’t all that different from what his life had been like immediately prior to the surprise surgery, as he was still allowed to function as an adult during much of the time. An adult, though, who filled his diapers at the most inconvenient times and who had to wait for someone to discover his accident and change him. At first Amy was diligent in getting Chris into a fresh diaper as soon as she discovered he was wet or dirty, but it didn’t take long before she would sometimes make him wait if she was in the middle of doing something else. She also called him Kristie, or sometimes Kristine, even during his “adult” times and his protests were ignored or answered with a pacifier strapped into his mouth. Admittedly it was hard to object when he was rarely out of a frilly dress or something pink and girly, another battle he knew he was destined to lose based on her admission that she always saw him as a girlfriend and never truly as a man at all. The bottle-time monologues continued, but mostly to reinforce what Amy had already described as their new dynamic or to remind him of the rules of the house. Virtually every time she stressed her happiness in their arrangement, knowing that Chris needed to hear that and also to make it less likely for him to force a showdown over the rules. When he had his first blowout, with poop exploding outside of the diaper and down his back, even then Amy was cheerful and sang little songs as she changed him, blowing raspberries on his tummy once the offensive diaper had been disposed of and his body was cleaned and lotioned. She did make sure to let slip a comment rhetorically asking what other woman would ever be willing to deal with such a mess on their spouse and to do so without being angry. Chris knew it was meant to make him think about what the options were for an incontinent man-baby should his marriage dissolve for any reason, and it had the desired effect. He loved Amy and didn’t think he would ever choose to leave her, but now the ugly prospect of being left on his own to deal with his own dirty diapers was planted in his mind and he knew that for better or worse, he was stuck where he was. Amy was careful not to unveil her baby to the world all at once, as much as she wanted to, but she also didn’t shy away from leaving some clues as to Kristie’s status should a stranger give more than a passing glance their way. The collar of a onesie stuck out from his shirt one time, a pacifier hung from his shirt another time, and of course the diaper bag over her shoulder was a giveaway if anyone were paying attention. Twice she sniffed the air and pulled the back of his pants back for a peek. As embarrassing as that was to Chris, he knew that the days where he was allowed to wear pants were numbered. And he was right. Soon he was wearing women’s dresses and a wig, but only after Amy fussed with his makeup. One dress was so short that the bottom of his diaper was visible when it began to sag. When he soiled himself in a mall, she made sure to visit the baby store and took her time wandering the aisles as other customers looked around for the infant with a dirty diaper. He’d been so distracted by his fear of discovery and the drama each day brought on that he’d completely forgotten about the vacation Lily had booked until Amy began to pack the day before they were to leave. “Am I coming with you?” he asked tentatively. Part of him wanted to go, as the resort sounded so wonderful even if he would need periodic diaper changes, and part of him would be happy to stay home out of the public eye even if it meant having to tolerate a babysitter. “Of course you are,” Amy responded. “Do you really think I’d leave you in the hands of a babysitter for a whole week? I already packed your bag. This vacation is for the whole family, not just a select few. Beth is bringing her baby too.” “But does that mean I’ll be your baby there at the resort too?” Chris whined. “Kristie, you’ll always be my baby,” Amy replied without answering his real question. “Don’t worry, dear, Lily has already made arrangements with the manager of the resort to make sure that you fit right in.” Chris didn’t like the sound of that but that’s all Amy would say. The next morning was a flurry of activity. Amy took extra time with Chris’s bath to make sure he smelled good, and rubbed a new and strongly floral lotion over 90% of his body just to make sure. She put a booster into his diaper and brushed his hair for ten minutes. She seemed nervous and admitted that she wanted both of them to make a good impression solely for business reasons. These were people with money to burn and would make good customers both for her woman’s line and the fledgling baby fashions. He began to object when she dressed him in a onesie. “Relax,” she said. “You need to wear something that gives us easy access to your diapers in case we need to change you in the van. We’ll change you into something more appropriate before we get there.” They were taking Beth’s minivan with all three sisters and their two babies traveling together. Their mom would join them later. The women’s suitcases were large enough, but the babies’ were even bigger. Adults needed outfits for multiple occasions, both casual and formal, but at least they weren’t prone to spitting up or leaking on their clothes. A good portion of the trunk was taken up by Katie’s diapers. “I don’t know how we’ll get a week’s worth of Kristie’s diapers in here,” Beth cautioned. “We might need to hold them on our laps.” “It’s not an issue,” Amy told her. “I had a case delivered straight to the resort. They’ll be in our room when we check in.” “You told them?” Chris asked in horror. “Baby, it’s not something that can be kept under wraps, or for that matter anything that you should be ashamed of. You pee and poop your pants, so you need diapers. No big deal. Would you rather they find out the first time I change you on the beach and make a big scene?” Chris realized then that he’s been in major denial about how this trip would play out. He assumed that all his changes would take place in their room, away from curious eyes. Amy obviously had other plans. It seemed like she could read his mind. “I’m not about to interrupt what I’m doing and run back to the room every time you’re wet or messy. It’s perfectly normal to change babies on a towel at the beach. Otherwise you can just wait. We’ll be outdoors, so the stink of a dirty diaper won’t be so bad.” Chris watched with sad eyes as Amy transferred his car seat to the back seat of the van, directly behind the driver. A nearly identical, though much smaller, car seat sat by the passenger window. Once they were satisfied they hadn’t forgotten anything, the women strapped the babies into the car seats. Lily drove so that Beth, the more experienced mother, could sit between the babies. Amy rode shotgun. They’d barely made it onto the highway when the tension of getting packed dissipated and the excitement of the week ahead took its place. The women had obviously done their homework and chatted about which restaurant would work best for which night, when they might want a massage, which nighttime shows were mandatory to see. “Can I ask something?” Beth chimed in during a pause in the conversation. “I mean, I think it’s great that Kristie is able to come with us and everything, but this is a women-only resort. No men allowed, ever. Will that be an issue?” Chris’s mouth dropped open, almost losing the pacifier Beth had insisted he suck on. This was the first he’d heard about the gender restriction. Thinking back, he never did see the entire website itself; the only information he’d learned had been shown to him by Lily. Of course this would be a problem. He wasn’t so deluded to think that he passed as a woman upon close inspection even when he wore a dress and a wig. “Not to worry,” Lily said. “I had a long discussion with the manager. The rule isn’t quite ironclad. For instance boys up to about age 10, i.e. pre-puberty, are allowed if advance notice is given. I explained Chris’s situation in detail and, along with an additional donation, got permission for him to stay subject to two conditions.” She paused while she passed a line of trucks, finally prompting Beth to ask “What conditions?” “First, they want to verify that he’s incapable of getting an erection. In order to reassure the other guests. Second—” “Wait,” Beth interrupted. “Verify how?” “They didn’t say,” Lily answered. “Then second—” “Aren’t you at least a little curious,” Beth asked, giggling. “And in reassuring the guests, that means that all the women there will know...” “That he can’t get it up, yes,” Lily said with a grin. “But that kind of fits with the second condition. Unless you want to keep focusing on Kristie’s pussy...” Beth giggled some more and shook her head. “Fine then. The second condition is that everyone there, including all of us, the staff, and the other guests, are to treat her as a twelve-month old baby. No exceptions or we’ll be asked to leave. It’ll be strictly enforced, which means no adult conversation with her even in our room, she eats and drinks everything a baby would, wears baby clothes, no seeking privacy when she needs a change, and so forth. The staff and guests will be getting a notice about this. And she suggested we make full use of the daycare center and babysitting services.” “In case you didn’t understand the full ramifications of those conditions, baby,” Amy said, turning to face Chris, “our vacation depends on you behaving. If you so much as utter one word or try to walk or exhibit any adult behaviors, you’ll ruin the vacation for everyone. Got it?” Chris nodded. Stated like that, and the fact that it was too late to make arrangements for him to stay home, put him in a bind. This would be the longest week of his life. Nothing more was said about his conditions and the women chatted happily about their plans. They’d been driving for hours when a familiar and unpleasant odor filled the car. “Which one?” Amy asked Beth. “Checking, she replied. “Oh, yuk. Both of them. How much longer?” “About an hour,” Lily said. “We just passed a sign for a rest stop in about ten more minutes. We can change them then.” “No,” Amy said firmly. “Beth can change Katie, but I think we should leave Kristie in her mess. We want to make a good first impression and how better to show that we’re showing up with two babies and serious about their conditions than to have her stinky. I will, though, change her out of that onesie and put her in a dress. The staff at check-in will know that there’s no true adult male under all the lace.” At the rest stop, the women took turns using the rest room and Katie was put in a clean diaper. Amy pulled out the frilliest, most girly baby party dress that any of them had seen, complete with a waterproof diaper cover designed to keep in the mess but not the smell. When Beth objected to being forced to ride the rest of the way next to the source of the stench, Amy handed her a small bag. “Distract yourself by doing her hair,” she said. Chris felt his diaper get wetter as they continued on their way. Eventually Lily pulled off onto an exit, and twenty minutes later they were traveling down a side road to the resort. His life was about to get interesting and he mentally began counting the hours until they would leave.

Part 4: Rubbing her stinging butt through her shorts and the dumb pullup, Cara winced at the soft crinkle. Not wanting to disobey her mom, Cara wasn’t planning to stop on the way down to the car, but when she saw her reflection in the full-length mirror at the top of the stairs, she stopped dead in her tracks. The first thing she noticed was her tear-streaked face and red eyes. She was usually the kind of girl who spent lots of time on her makeup, not to make it look gaudy, but to enhance her lacking visible maturity. The mascara and eyeliner running down her cheeks and her red-rimmed eyes, paired with what she saw below was not doing her any favors in that arena. Her mom had made no effort to hide the pull-up and the outfit Cara was wearing was not up to the task at all. The tank left about an inch and a half of trim abdomen showing above her skimpy shorts… or at least that’s what usually happened. Right now, the waistband of her pullup was filling the gap, ruffled plastic designed to feel and look like fabric… it wasn’t fooling the mirror. And the slight bulge beneath seemed so obvious to Cara as well. Glancing quickly behind her, she could hear the toilet flushing from her mom’s room and the water running. She knew she didn’t have time to deal with everything, but she could at least handle something. There was no way she was going out to her sister and father looking like this. So quickly slipping back down the hall and into the bathroom there, Cara grabbed a washcloth and ran it under warm water before attacking her face with it. Setting her backpack down on the closed toilet, she rummaged inside finding her makeup bag. Thankfully she had put most of her important stuff where she could get to it quickly instead of stowing it in the trunk with the rest of their stuff. Because she was a grownup! Sure, her dad had asked that they keep stuff inside the car to a minimum, and he was always so ridiculous about planning where every last thing would fit, but she couldn’t share a suitcase with her little sister and not be expected to bring a bag of her own! Her parents could figure out how to fit it in. They always did, after all. It served them right for being so annoying. Finding her makeup remover, she quickly set to work undoing the damage the span-the uh conversation… with her mom had done. Had… had that really happened?! Cara pouted a little as she removed the last of the eye makeup and moved on to where her lipstick had been decimated. She knew she wouldn’t have time to redo everything but maybe she could quickly do a bit of foundation and coverup to take away a bit of the youthful freckle-look, the ruddy pinkness her crying and everything else had caused before she faced the car of family. She could always redo the rest of her makeup in the car and- The rest of that thought was cut off when her mom’s voice boomed from behind her, shouting, “Cara?! Where are you?! We’re waiting!”. Not wanting a repeat “conversation”, Cara knew she was out of time. Thankfully she had closed the door to the bathroom behind her. She could pee and wash her hands and just play it off and deal with looking like a scolded kid in front of her family until she got the makeup going. Less thankfully, she had failed to lock the door. Cara realized that mistake with a very mature “eeep” and a spurt of pee into the pull-up that she was momentarily grateful to be wearing, as the door swung open and her mom entered. Her bag clattered to the ground, makeup bag tumbling loose inside. And yet Cara made no move to grab it. Somehow the spanking from earlier had seemed to give her mom’s demeanor a bit more authority. At least that’s what it seemed like to Cara. “Cara, what are you doing? We’re going to be so late and it isn’t fair to your dad”, Patrice scolded, frown deepening as she saw Cara standing there seemingly wasting time. “N-nothing! I-I was just… uh… just going to the bathroom”, she ad-libbed, rushing to tuck the pull-up’s waistband into her shorts and blushing as she realized that it been true in a way. It was only a small wet spot, but somehow her stupid pull-up, which she had been adamant she wouldn’t need, had been the only thing between her and needing new panties. “Well it looks like your hands are all clean, did you really need to get the whole towel wet though?”, her mom asked, moving to hang the facecloth Cara had washed her face with. “Okay, well let’s get a move on then, it’s past time to be in the car”, Patrice said, taking Cara’s hand and pulling her from the room. In the doorway, Cara pulled up short, dragging her feet and saying, “wait!” She needed to pee still, and ideally change into a dry pull-up. Or maybe she could even sneak some panties on, she thought, realizing she didn’t know where the grey pair she had been wearing had ended up. “Cara, come on, we need to go. This is getting ridiculous”, came her mom’s scolding tone. There was a sense of finality and a hint of demand in it. Cara had better figure out a really good reason for wasting more time if she wanted time to pee and change. “Ummm…I… I n-need…”, Cara started, but trailed off as her mom shook her head and started pulling her again through the bathroom door. They were already in the hallway before Cara dragged her feet again, pulling the pair of women up short. “M-mom! Wait!” Cara squeaked. She still didn’t know what to say, so she just went with the truth. Or a partial truth. She wasn’t going to admit she was planning on changing out of a slightly damp pullup. But if all of this was about her accident last year and making sure this wasn’t like last year, then surely her mom wouldn’t deny her a final trip to the bathroom. “I-I just n-need umm I mean I just wanna go to the… the bathroom again real quick. To be safe”, Cara stumbled over her own words. Her mom’s look of frustration turned to one of loving pity. She stopped trying to pull them forward and put her hands on Cara’s shoulders, bending down to look her in the face. “Baby, but you just went potty”, she started, and Cara nearly collapsed. H-how could she know that!? The revelation that her mom was aware of her slight accident was enough to produce another quick spurt into her pull-up before she regained conscious control of any of the muscles in her body. But Patrice wasn’t finished. “I’m so sorry if I made you stressed about it, I didn’t do this to make you so worried about having an accident again, it’s the opposite”. She patted Cara’s padded behind and the small girl jumped a bit. Could she feel the accident like that?! “I know it’s hard for you to hold in your pee pee sometimes, and that’s okay. That’s why your pull-ups are there though, so it doesn’t lead to a whole scene and a big mess like last year”, Patrice said kindly. The whole thing couldn’t have been worse, from the sincere words to the tone, to the final nail in Cara’s maturity coffin that came next.

Chapter 45: Surgery Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- End of January “She’s going to be okay, Rosie. Promise.” I believed them all, I believed Ceres when she promised me this morning, I believed Vesta when she made the same promise an hour later, and I believe my friends as they all try to comfort me… but I still couldn’t help but be nervous about this. I know it’s ultimately the best thing for her, and I’m so happy she’s getting this opportunity… but as for any kind of surgery… you can’t help but worry that something may go wrong. I was also worried I may have scared her a bit by telling her before she went in for surgery that ‘I want you to know, in case anything happens… I love you’. I know it was stupid, and I may have made her a bit more anxious, but… I didn’t get to say goodbye to my Mum. Not properly. And I know it’ll all go fine, they have one of the best Doctors in the world performing the surgery. But I had to say it. Thankfully, I think she understands. Because she’s one of the few in here I talked to about my Mum. I don’t know how long it’ll take, Ceres just told me to go play in the playroom with everyone and they’ll keep me updated. “Want to colour something in?” Rowan asked. “It may get your mind off it all.” “Colouring won’t help,” Jess interrupted. “I know from experience. If anything you’ll just overthink. No… we need to do something fun. Something… active!” It was clear she had something in mind, so I let the secret board member take the reins. “Sure. I’d be up for something,” I replied, playing along. “How about…” “How about ‘Simon says’?” Vesta said, appearing from out of nowhere, smiling down at all of us. “Or… more like Vesta says…” “Okay!” I replied. It’d get me being active, it’d get me thinking about the task rather than Ella… it was a perfect idea really. “Good, because I think I too need to get my mind off what’s going on with Ella right now. It’ll be a good distraction,” the Nanny said, as we all shuffled around on our padded bums to face her. As I was scooching around, I saw the boys giggling at us from the opposite corner of the playroom, but at this point… I don’t care. I’m better than them. I don’t need to make fun of people, I don’t need to belittle people. I’m here to get better, I’m here to be regressed and have the childhood I missed out on as the girl I really am. Just because those morons can’t get with the program doesn’t mean they can make me feel guilty or embarrassed about enjoying myself. I mean they’re just as padded and babyish as me. They still shit their pamps and need a Nanny to look after them like we do over here. We’re just playing along with the program. And I think in the end… we’re going to benefit more and even graduate. They’ll be lucky if they even graduate at this rate. “Right… is everyone ready? Vesta says… touch your nose!” We spent a good amount of time playing ‘Vesta says’. Long enough for me to start getting tired. “I think it’s nap time for some of you… you look exhausted!” Vesta said, smiling at us all. I had so much fun playing this game, a game I hadn’t played since I was a kid. Something about such a simple, childish game was just so… entertaining. Honestly… I think part of me actually liked this life. Being cared for, just playing all the time, having naps… being nursed… I hate myself for even thinking about it, but I think Ellie, Jess and Sophia have the right idea. Maybe this is something I would be interested in continuing outside of Elysium once I graduate? Maybe… Maybe Ella will indulge me? She seems to get really into it sometimes, though I’ve been too nervous to ask if she actually enjoys this treatment like I do. But that’s over a year away. That’s a job for future Rosie. I’ve got plenty of time to discuss my future next year, when Ella and I can figure out what our relationship outside of Elysium looks like. For now… I was a bit knackered. It was definitely nap time. Though as Ceres walked in, as I expected her to walk over and take me to my nursery for a well-needed nap… she veered off towards Vesta instead, whispering something in her ear that perked the Nanny right up. “She’s awake?” Vesta blurted out. “That was quick!” “She’s excited to see you… but…” Ceres said, tilting her head in my direction, clearing indicating towards me. “There’s someone else she needs to see first, right?” “Rosie? You want to come see your girlfriend? She’s waiting.” Without a second’s hesitation, I threw up my arms in a very ‘uppies’ motion, as Ceres strode over and lifted me up, placing me on her hip and kissing my forehead. “She apparently doesn’t even want to turn her new hearing aids on until you’re there…” Ceres whispered to me. “So… we don’t even know if it works?” I asked. “She said, and these are her exact words… ‘I want the first voice I hear to be Rosie’s’. I swear… you two are too fucking cute…” “Language…” Vesta warned her colleague, raising her eyebrow. “Well I’m coming with you both, I’ll wait outside until she’s ready for me.” “Let’s go then…” I quickly spoke up, as I had an idea… “Can we get one thing before we go?” I asked. Ceres carried me into the familiar hospital room within Elysium, the one I was in just a couple months ago, and as soon as I saw Ella, her face lit up and she began clapping her hands excitedly. Joy was there too, standing by her bed, as if she was waiting for us. “Good morning, little Rosie!” she said, greeting me warmly. “Ceres told you about Ella’s special request?” “Yeah…” “I’m dying to know if the procedure worked… but I understand her wish, so we’ve held off activating her hearing aid until you’re here. Then we’ll need to run some tests. Provided it’s working as intended and there are no side effects or issues… Ella can leave this room in a couple of days and return to her nursery.” “So… umm…” “What’s up, sweetie?” Joy walked over, took me from Ceres’ arms, and carried me over to the bed, placing me down gently by Ella’s side. “I’ll be right outside, okay you three?” Ceres said, before quickly ducking out and leaving the room. “I… I don’t know what to say… surely her first words she hears should be special?” I asked Joy. “I think you know the words. Just say what's in your heart.” “I… okay…” “Ready Ella?” Joy asked her, making sure Ella could read her lips, as her aid hadn’t been turned on yet. Nodding at us both, Ella took a deep breath. “Just let yourself acclimate to the surrounding noises first, then I’ll let Rosie speak, okay hun?” Nodding again, Ella closed her eyes, reached up with both hands, and pressed something on each ear. Looking around, she looked so freaked out. Her breathing quickened. Tears began forming in the corners of her eyes. Her eyes darting from side to side, she even began clicking her fingers to her ear. It must have been so much for her… suddenly all the room noises that she can hear now that she’s never heard before… But after a good ten to twenty seconds, her breathing calmed a bit. Joy didn’t want to ruin Ella’s special moment, she didn’t want to speak up, so she pointed to her own ears then gave a thumbs up to my girlfriend, as if to ask her if it’s working. Her eyes welling up, Ella looked up at the Doctor and nodded excitedly. That’s when she turned to look at me. Staring me in the eyes, she reached forward, grabbing both of my hands in hers, and awaited my response. This… this was so much pressure. I had to make this special. But what other words could I say? I could recite Shakespeare, I could read out the most beautiful poetry in the world… but in my heart… There are only a few words that I think fit this moment perfectly. So I took a deep breath, smiled at my beautiful girlfriend, squeezed her hands tightly… “I love you, Ella.” She gasped in shock, her hands slipping from mine as she covered her open mouth. Tears started streaming. “Are you okay?” I asked. Her eyes darted to mine. She smiled. She nodded. She held her ears in her hands. It was all so much for her, and she couldn’t believe it was happening. “I…” she began talking but hearing her own voice made her jump back a bit. “I… oh… I… my voice…” “Is beautiful, yes it is. I agree,” I said, trying to be smooth. “Not as beautiful as yours…” I blushed and looked away quickly. “Mine… isn’t anything special.” “It is to me. I… oh wow… is this what I really sound like?” Ella asked, surprised by her own voice. “Yeah. Why? Is it bad?” I asked. “It’s… weird.” “Ella?” Joy finally butted in, obviously she had to check everything was working correctly. “How is it? Comfortable? The volume okay?” “Oh my gosh… Joy! I can hear you, finally!” Ella replied, bouncing up and down. “I mean… Yes! Everything is working… I think. I don’t know. I don’t really have a baseline. This is… oh… I… VESTA!” she cried out. A few seconds later, Vesta rushed in, standing in the doorway, staring at Ella as she returned it back to her. “Is…?” “It worked! Please, Danny, say something!” Ella blurted out at her best friend. “I guess now you have no excuse when I tell you off…” Vesta grinned back at her. Ella blushed a little, tears still streaming down her cheek. “Your voice is pretty too…” “Does it hurt at all?” “No… it’s weird though. I… honestly it’s mostly my voice that’s a bit weird…” “Not what you were expecting?” I asked. “Yeah, kinda.” “Right Ella, you’ll have to take it easy,” Joy said, interrupting again. “I’ll need to run a lot of tests over the next day or two, and you’ll have to slowly get acclimated to loud noises if you’re being returned to the playroom. But I think that provided that there aren't any issues in the next day or two… I’ll be happy to release you in a couple of days.” “Can… Rosie stay?” “I’ll bring Rosie in to visit lots, but she can’t stay all the time, sorry kiddo…” Vesta replied. “I… fine,” Ella pouted. “Don’t worry, you’ll get to spend plenty of time with your girlfriend. Though maybe I should set up a little playpen for her in here…” Vesta teased me, sticking her tongue out at me, causing me to blush a little. “But no, don’t worry. And hey… she has a surprise for you…” “You do?” Ella said, turning back to me, her face full of wonder. “Joy… can I get you alone for a minute…?” Vesta called the Doc over, escorting her out of the hospital room, leaving Ella and I alone finally. “What did you get me?” she asked, excitedly. “I thought… seeing as you love it so much… I thought it should be one of the first things you got to hear… so… umm… can you scooch over? I wanna cuddle up next to you.” “I… I’d love that. But you’ve still not told me what it is you’ve got me…” I scooched over, still hiding the secret behind my back, laying in the hospital bed next to my girlfriend. “I thought… I’d read you Alice in Wonderland. It’s your favourite, right?” And as a new stream of tears flowed down her cheeks, she buried her face in my shoulder, quickly reaching up and kissing me on the cheek. “I’d love dat…” “Right. So. Chapter one. Down the rabbit hole. Alice was beginning to get very tired of sitting by her sister on the bank…” ====================================================== I got a lot of people crying with this chapter already (Even me when I was writing AND editing it!). Let's see how many more I can make cry... This is one of my favourite chapters :3 Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Part 7: Time seemed to stop. Or was it reality? Ivy didn’t know, only shame and shock filled her brain and body. It was a teeth clenching, gutteral wail coming from nearby that seemed to snap Ivy back into her body. Not that she particularly wanted to be in her own body right now, but having a complete break right then and there wasn’t advisable. There could still be a way out. She was a smart girl-no, woman! When Ivy took her next breath, ragged and heaving, she realized two things. First, that she had been holding her breath before that, and second, that her face was wet. “Shhhh shhhhh it’s okay, baby, it’s okay”, Karen shushed soothingly from above. Her Little must be waking up, Ivy realized, reaching up with her mittened hands to figure out why her face felt wet. Was it raining? The slight peek of sky she could see beyond the smiling cloud decals looked just as sunny as when she had boarded. Just as she was noting this she felt something part her lips before she fully saw a female Amazon’s hand pulling away, patting her head before fully retreating. Ivy’s tongue probed at the thing now invading her lips, grateful that the previously-mewling little above had been pacified for the time being, at least enough so that she could think. Could figure out that-*suck*- that it was a soft, silicone nipple… a pacifier, now sitting between her lips. Her mittened hands pawed at the shield but again were distracted by the dampness nearby, wiping instead at her sore eyes as *suck*. The pacifier bobbed between her lips as her mouth subconsciously suckled at it, some ancient lizard brain inside of her being soothed by the gentle action. A quiet chuckle overhead reminded her that she wasn’t alone. And though she knew the woman was likely still focused on her own fussy Little, Ivy quickly fought the urge to spit the pacifier out. It would be so much worse if Karen thought she needed it inflated… if Ivy could just convince her that she- *suck* -that she liked the thing *suck* maybe that would mean she could keep some control over it. *suck* Over this… this *suck* this thing. This-*suck*-damnit, why was this so soothing?! “There now honey, that’s much better, isn’t it?”, Karen asked, probably mooning over her own bab-Little, Ivy knew. Ivy actually smiled to herself slightly at the irony. If Karen knew that she was similarly calming down from her own near-meltdown, from such a mortifying accident… well, thank goodness Karen was too distracted by the other Little’s feelings to notice. Ivy sent up a silent thank you to the quieted Little that she wouldn’t turn to see. It would be too much to see her there, to see her potentially wearing those matching mittens Karen had mentioned, perhaps her own pacifier perched between suckling lips. Well, Ivy thought, still sucking on the teat in her mouth, now more rhythmically, this one was technically the other Little’s as well. Not that Ivy could see the woman taking it back. I mean not that Ivy needed it or anything though… maybe it wouldn’t be a bad idea to have one of her own… I mean, you know… j-just for camouflage. But still, to see herself reflected there would be too much. Too real. Her body still felt disconnected from her brain as it was. Even after the wetting had stopped and her breathing evened out, the shock was still coursing through her, jelly replacing her bones and a cool sensation settling near her core. Well, at least it was distracting her slightly from the warmth in her pullup, she decided, too afraid to shift in the bit of space she now had, free from the restraints. She didn’t need any reminders that the garment below was saturated in her own urine. But… the cool sensation was odd. Now that she was feeling more aware of herself, it was taking her a second to figure out just what that feeling was. It was on her thighs mostly. Maybe it was because the buckle was undone? She didn’t want to look. Then she would be forced to see the soggy pull-up that felt like it had swelled to five times its’ size. She still didn’t know what to do, how to avoid being captured and “adopted” at this point. Beyond that, how was she going to get her mittens off before getting to work? She could remove the sodden pullup no problem, though the accidents and everything about this bus ride had unsettled her to the extreme. What would happen if she had another accident and didn’t have a pull-up to protect her? “Why didn’t I bring a spare pull-up”, Ivy thought to herself, then immediately blushed at the thought. She didn’t need a spare. This wasn’t going to happen again. She could just take this one off in a bathroom somewhere and go commando. Maybe there would be a coffee shop near the building. She could try to blend in with the busy morning amazons and sneak her way in to change. Then… she still had no way to get the mittens off, but she’d have to figure it out. When the bus lurched to a standstill at the next stop, a large hand held Ivy firmly against the seat, just as secure as the harness seatbelt had been moments before. She sucked harder on the pacifier as the woman lifted her from the seat and settled her-not on the floor of the bus, but rather on her own hip. “Ut ou oin?! I ca wat!” she blurted out, frowning, too slow to realize the issue. Karen pulled the pacifier from her mouth with a subtle pop and a line of saliva stretching out from the bulb and landing on Ivy’s chin. Ivy blushed, wiping at the drool with her pink mittens before starting again, “u-umm… I-I don’t need h-help anymore, th-thank you. I can walk now”. As she spoke, she looked across the mountainous breasts of the Amazon and noticed that there was no second head there, no little settled on the other hip. Ivy frowned and looked down a bit before noticing the baby sling and feeling a bit of queasiness. The little inside was dozing peacefully, indeed wearing matching pink mittens and sucking on a pacifier. B-but hadn’t she just been crying a few minutes ago? Hadn’t her momm-the Amazon- Ivy caught herself even in her own thoughts-been soothing her just now? Her eyes didn’t betray any redness or tears, and she smiled a little in her deep slumber as Karen’s voice broke through Ivy’s haze. “Oh honey, I know you want to be a big girl and do it all on your own, but sometimes we all need a little help, right?”, Karen said. The words were both kind and fair and didn’t even seek to make Ivy feel like more of a baby. What was happening? “Now”, the larger woman continued, suddenly popping the pacifier back into Ivy’s mouth, Ivy not even noticing how readily she opened for it, how quickly she took to suckling at the bulb again as the woman spoke, somehow soothing the anxiety that had been building in her gut since the accident. “I can take this exit and then walk a few blocks to my own office, it’s no problem. We don’t want just anyone to scoop up such a little sweetie like you before you get to your mommy”. Karen suddenly frowned and shifted Ivy a little away from her, smiling a second later with a rueful chuckle. “Uh oh, it looks like somebody sprung a leak!”, she said, indicating the small dark patch on her blue collared blouse. Ivy looked down at the spot,then followed the woman’s gaze to her own pants and the much larger half-moon patches blooming from each side of her sodden pullup. She had… leaked?! Ivy started to whimper, afraid of the woman’s reaction, already feeling the phantom sting of Karen’s hand falling on her bottom for this inconvenience. She sucked at the pacifier and didn’t even bother to try to pull it out as she tried to apologize, quickly working herself into a panic that made the little next to her in the sling shift in her sleep. “I-i’n showwy! I-I I-in’ meam ooo!” She tried, only for the woman to settle her right back against her shirt, this time near her shoulder, shooshing and patting her soggy bottom, seemingly completely unconcerned about the grown woman’s urine seeping into her shirt further. “Shhhh, shhhhhh, it’s okay baby, I know, I know you didn’t mean to!”, she said, rubbing little circles on Ivy’s back. And it felt better, Ivy admitted. It felt nice to have this comfort that she refused to indulge in, never wanting to seem immature, shrugging off hugs from friends and relatives and shifting to shake their hands instead. Ivy found herself leaning her cheek into the woman’s warm shoulder, found her mittened hands reaching up to rest on her swollen breasts, and slowly found herself calming as she was rocked and patted, rubbed and shooshed. Ivy sucked at the pacifier and let the woman comfort her, and even as she could feel that they were moving, she simply closed her eyes and turned her face so that it was hidden in the soft yet stiff fabric of Karen’s shoulder. A gruff voice spoke from nearby then, “oh, I was just coming to get her out of the car seat, but it looks like she got a lift”. The driver. Part of her brain bucked against the calm that was settling over her, saying that she should feel embarrassed to be seen like this. That she could have avoided everything with Karen if she had just waited for the driver. Of course they wouldn’t just leave her there, he had asked for her destination after all! But the exhausted and overwhelmed part of her brain-and that part was much larger by now-admitted that this was far less horrible than she had envisioned, that some of it was kind of… nice. She didn’t have to stress about the next step because Karen would handle it. She didn’t have to struggle to get down from the car seat, didn’t have to figure out how to deboard the bus without falling onto the pavement. Didn’t have to change herself, Karen would take care of that too… after all, Ivy was too little to handle it all on her own.

Now in the water park, Sam wants to keep as low of a profile as possible. Something which may not be possible when a friendly park employee comes to help her "have fun." --- I am only able to devote as much time as I do to writing thanks to my wonderful subscribers. Writing is my only source of income and therefore I appreciate immensely everyone who supports me. For $5 you can see all of my story updates one week before the rest of the world. For $10 you get all the early stories PLUS 35+ EXCLUSIVE STORIES not available anywhere else AND early access "Livy's New Family: The Comic" Please check out the links below for more information, tiers, and rewards. https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- In the queue Sam looked around. No one was batting an eyelid at her despite being carried around and so clearly diapered. As they reached the gate Jade handed over the entrance tickets they had bought in the car. Sam pouted as she noticed one of them was clearly a child’s pass. She almost wished SOMEONE would point out that Sam was actually in her twenties. “What do you want to do first?” Jade asked as they walked inside. “Go home.” Sam muttered as quietly as possible. Whether Jade heard her or not Sam didn’t know but she carried on walking regardless. Sam shifted awkwardly and felt the diaper underneath her childish swimming costume move with her. It may not have been quite as bulky as her usual padding but it was certainly just as loud. Sam was carried straight towards a paddling pool area and she whined. All around her were teenagers and young adults going to the bigger water slides whilst she was taken a play area for little kids. The small children’s area certainly had no expense spared. It didn’t lack for activities and there were a lot of small kids running around. Sam clutched Jade tighter, she didn’t want to be put down and have to “play.” It was bad enough at home yet alone doing it in public where so many people could see her. Unfortunately Sam didn’t get much say in what happened to her these days. The shallow water had a small ledge around the sides where a lot of the parents of children were sitting and watching their offspring having fun. Jade sat down along with them and had to practically peel Sam off her chest. The small woman was lowered into the water that went up to her knees. She immediately hugged her arms against her chest and looked around. She wanted to hide but there was nowhere to go. “Go on.” Jade said encouragingly, “Go and play.” “I don’t want to!” Sam hissed. “Well we aren’t leaving until I’m sure you’ve had fun.” Jade shrugged her shoulders. She leaned back with her hands propping her up. “But…” Sam pouted hard and turned away. Arguing was pointless. Walking was awkward when she was wearing thick padding between her legs and Sam was finding it even harder in the water. Her waddle was pronounced but she was far from the only one struggling. A lot of the small kids here were padded. She scanned the area trying to find a place where she might be able to hide until Jade got bored and took her home. The closest thing she could see was a small climbing area that had some staff members making sure no one hurt themselves. Maybe there was hidden area she could wedge herself in. Sam waded through the shallow water towards the play area trying to avoid getting too wet. She scowled whenever an overexcited child splashed past her. The scene at the climbing area was one of chaos. The children were running around, splashing each other and screaming noisily. It seemed like they were having the time of their lives but Sam wanted no part of it. This was a mistake and she was going to beat a hasty retreat. “Hello, my name’s Charlie.” Sam turned to see a young woman wearing a Big Splash Water Park uniform. She was smiling down at Sam with a friendly smile, “What’s yours?” “S-Sam…” Sam replied hesitantly. “That’s a very pretty name.” Charlie said. Her condescending voice was making Sam cringe in embarrassment. She crouched down in front of her, “Do you want to play with the others?” Sam quickly shook her head as her eyes went wide. She took a step to the side with the childish idea that she could hurry back to Jade for protection. The enthusiastic employee seemed to have other ideas though. “Your Mommy told me you were shy.” Charlie said with a toothy smile. Sam was left even more shocked. She looked past this woman at her cousin who was still perched at the edge of the pool talking to some of the other parents and drinking something with a long straw. When she saw Sam looking over she waved. “She also said you really like to have fun.” Charlie continued. It was clear she had no idea she was actually talking to a woman in her early twenties, “Is that right?” It was a stupid question, Sam thought, everyone liked having fun it was just that everyone’s idea of what was fun was different. For Sam being forced to “enjoy” the activities of a glorified paddling pool wasn’t fun at all. In fact it was very much the opposite. Charlie seemed to be taking the lack of an answer as further proof that Sam was just a very shy child. “Well, come with me.” Charlie said as she took Sam’s hand, “It’s not so scary.” “I don’t…” Sam started. Charlie stopped to look at her but she had stopped talking. Sam couldn’t say too much or she would let this woman know that she was actually an adult which would be even more humiliating than her current situation. She bit her lip. Her only option was to try and resist whilst also keeping up the charade that she was actually a kid. “I don’t wanna.” Sam said grumpily. “Oh, don’t worry, Sam.” Charlie said encouragingly, “Everyone’s really nice. You’ll see.” Sam was pulled towards the apparatus that seemed to draw the attention of all the small kids in the area. No amount of digging in her heels or pulling back seemed to be able to make Charlie slow down. Her feet simply slid along the bottom of the pool and she had to concentrate on not falling over. “It’s OK.” Charlie said cheerily, “I’ll stay with you.” Sam now felt like even more of a baby. Apparently she was now so little she needed a dedicated caretaker. She wondered if Jade had set this up ahead of time, she certainly had the money and connections to pay for such a thing. Whatever had happened it wasn’t helping Sam at that moment as she was led closer to a ladder leading up to a platform that had small slides and things coming off it. “Up you go.” Charlie said. Sam was feeling overwhelmed. There were little kids everywhere, she felt surrounded as if the children were a swarm of bees, she was doing her best to avoid them but by the time she was at the ladder she couldn’t help but rub shoulders with them. She tentatively placed her hands on the metal bars of the ladder. “That’s it. Well done!” Charlie praised Sam as if she was accomplishing a grand task. It was only embarrassing her even more. Sam climbed the short ladder. Even when standing on top of the platform she was still shorter than Charlie as the employee stood up and started encouraging Sam to cross a little bridge towards one of the slides. Charlie hurried around to the bottom and beckoned for Sam to go down. Sam could hear impatient children behind her. She looked back over to where Jade was sitting to see she was watching. Of course she was watching, she wouldn’t want to miss seeing Sam embarrassing herself. “Yes, Sam, Mommy’s watching.” Charlie said from the bottom of the slide, “Show her how brave you are!” Sam whined but there was no other way down from where she was other than the slide she was standing on the edge of. She slowly sat down and looked to the bottom where the plastic slippery surface disappeared underneath the shallow water. It was only a short way down. Even for Sam’s small stature it wasn’t particularly tall but that didn’t make it any more palatable. She sat down and put her hands on the sides. After a sigh of inevitability she scooted herself forwards. The water made the plastic even more slippery than she had been expecting and she slid down the plastic so fast that she let out a squeal of alarm. Her legs and arms flew arm as she rushed down towards Charlie. Sam splashed into the water and closed her eyes. She had done her best to avoid getting too wet but now the water had splashed up and all over her. From the top of her head down to the bottom of her feet she was soaked as she slid into Charlie’s arms. The properly sized woman was chuckling and congratulating Sam as she helped her out of the way so the other kids could use the slide. “Well done!” Charlie said as she led Sam away, “That looked like a lot of fun!” For Sam it had been anything but. If she had hoped that would be the end of it and she could go back to Jade she was left very disappointed. Charlie stayed with Sam and took her around various other activities in the water. The swim diaper swelled a little from the water but it was primarily made to let liquid through, it still grew in size and became somehow even more obvious. For a couple of hours Sam was forced to go around the baby area with Charlie. The whole time it was happening she just wanted to go back to Jade. She was aware she wouldn’t find any respite with her cousin but she still felt like safety. Sam was given the run around for most of the morning until she was finally brought back to Jade. She was tired out and soaking wet, the only thing propping her up was the knowledge that she would soon be heading home. “I hope she wasn’t too much trouble.” Jade said as Charlie approached. “She was good as gold.” Charlie replied. Sam glared at Jade but she still gratefully waded forwards to sit down next to her. She tuned out the short conversation Jade had with Charlie as she impatiently waited to be taken home. Another day and another humiliation she would have to one day explain to a therapist. Sam was picked up by her cousin and sat on her lap. Charlie waved goodbye to Sam one final time before finally retreating. “Did you have fun?” Jade asked once they were alone. “You know I didn’t!” Sam growled. “You looked like you did.” Jade countered. Sam knew that was an utter lie. She had done her best to look as annoyed and angry as possible the whole time. She didn’t want to argue though, she had another problem growing and it was something that hadn’t been an issue until that day. She needed to pee but the diaper she was wearing was not made to contain it. With a shudder she realised she had come very close to just letting go, she had become distressingly used to the disposables that were always taped around her waist. “Mommy, I need the bathroom.” Sam said quietly. She was sat in the water which submerged her waist and looked around nervously. “You’re wearing your diaper.” Jade replied simply. “I don’t think this thing is designed for pee.” Sam continued, “And it’s all swollen from the pool water.” “Then just go. No one will find out if you pee in the pool.” Jade said. “Gross…” Sam scrunched up her face. “Sweetie, you’re in a pool full of little children. Do you think they all run to the bathroom when they need to potty?” Jade asked with a smirk. Sam suddenly felt even more grossed out. Regardless of the disgusting stuff children did Sam wasn’t like them! She was an adult and perfectly capable of not urinating in the pool but now that she had mentioned it she was sure Jade was going to make it happen. She was pouting and in a fit of anger splashed her hands in the water. “Don’t have a tantrum, baby.” Jade said warningly. Sam was furious with her lack of say over anything in her life. No matter how much time she spent in this loathsome position she still couldn’t get used to having even her most basic decisions decided for her. She sighed and let shoulders slump, despite all her anger there was nothing she could do to change anything. Sam closed her eyes and did something she had become very used to since being put into diapers. Relaxing her muscles, Sam shuddered as she almost immediately started peeing into her diaper and the pool. “Still, we’ve got other things to do as well…” Jade said. “What do you… No!” Sam was still in the middle of going potty in the pool when Jade leaned forwards and put her hands underneath Sam’s armpits. Sam felt her feet leave the bottom of the pool and she flailed desperately to be put down. It was no use. Her cousin lifted her out of the water and amongst all the dripping of water there was a steady stream pouring out of the bottom of Sam’s diaper and into the pool. She tried to clamp down with her bladder muscles to stop the flow but it was no use, she just kept leaking. “Put me down! Put me down!” Sam desperately pleaded. Nearby people were looking over at all the commotion. Sam had no idea if they could tell that the liquid coming from the small woman wasn’t just water from the pool but to her it felt incredibly obvious. Jade giggled but did at least lower Sam back down. The water in the children’s pool had already been warm but now Sam could feel the rise in temperature, even that didn’t feel as hot as her face which was burning from embarrassment. “Finished?” Jade asked a few seconds later. Sam shamefully nodded her head and this time when she was lifted up she didn’t fight back. She wanted to be carried away from the pool as soon as possible. She welcomed being sat on Jade’s hip as it allowed her to hide her face as she was taken away. This water park now felt like yet another place she would never be able to show her face. --- If you want to find out what happens next RIGHT NOW you can do so at the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m7x7lotzmt/chapter/mcn3yptjf6904e16 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1938124

I love being a gurl, being diapered and wearing skirts and dresses. I have two denim miniskirts that I love to wear. I know it's risky to wear such a short skirt, but I do it anyway. Last night as usual, I get home take off my work clothes, put on a diaper, plastic panties, top and of course my miniskirt, then go over to my friend's house. Evening went as usual. Every time I go up I made sure to pull down my skirt. My diaper was dry so I didn't have to worry about it sagging. At the end of the evening, I was leaving and she told me to be careful with the back of my skirt that it wasn't long enough to keep things covered. I just said OK and left. Needless to say I was a bit shocked that so much was visible. I'm glad I work plastic panties that didn't show the diaper print very clearly. Guess I'll have to be more careful the nest time I go over.

Chapter 1: A Fresh Start Sarah Baker stood in the middle of twenty acres of possibility, her new black and white sneakers kicking up small clouds of dust with each step. The afternoon sun warmed her shoulders as she walked the perimeter of the lot that would soon become her dream project. A crisp fall scent flowed through the vacant, filling her nostrils, and spreading through her body. She paused, squinting slightly, and raised her hands to frame the empty space before her, as if capturing it in a Polaroid like she used to do in college. "Right about here," she murmured to herself, stepping carefully over patches of wild grass that were scattered throughout the property having survived the recent flattening. "This is where the main entrance will be." Sarah stood in that spot for a few moments, closing her eyes, and holding her arms out at her side. Sarah let the warmth of the sun envelope her, instinctively commencing one of the breathing exercises she had learned from years of Yoga. After another deep breath, she opened her eyes. The land stretched out before her, an empty canvas waiting for her vision to take form. The breeze picked up as she turned her head to the side, ruffling her ponytail as she turned in place. To the east, a line of healthy cypress trees marked the property boundary, their shadows dark against the bare property dirt next to it. 'Landscaping' Sarah thought, though she knew getting grass in that spot was just about the last step of this entire ordeal. Beyond the cypress, the rooftops of Sunnydale peeked through, a patchwork of terracotta and slate. It was a far cry from San Francisco, but this felt more like home, though there was little terracotta in the Pacific Northwest. Still, Sunnydale was far more her speed than the chaos that was San Francisco. Sarah turned her head back toward the inexistent entrance, took a deep breath, and the building rose around her in her mind's eye. The bare dirt beneath her feet transformed into polished wood floors. Walls sprouted like geysers from the earth, coalescing to form the structure that would house her dream. As the liquid settled, large, clear windows emerged, letting streams of natural light into the foyer of her domain. She could almost hear the echo of children's laughter bouncing off the walls, the squeak of sneakers on the gymnasium floor, the smiles of the employees as they greeted her as Sarah stepped through the imaginary door and into main auditorium. Sarah moved quickly through the abstract halls as she had so many times before in her dreams. "The activity rooms will be over there," she whispered, pointing ahead of her as she reached the western edge of the property. "And the outdoor playground just beyond." Sarah used her arm to turn the handle on the inexistent door, as she stepped "outside" the building to stare at the colorful climbing structures, swing sets, and benches that would not be there for months. A security gate from the outside stood defensively, with a electronic protected door where where parents could enter through to watch their children play. A community garden bloomed in the corner; vegetables and flowers growing under the careful tending of her neighbors. Sarah's chest tightened with a mixture of excitement and apprehension as she turned back through the door, and headed north through the first floor hall. The sounds of children's laughter and cries of "Marco" and "Pollo" called to her as her eyes traced the outdoor pool to the north of the playground. After years of putting her own dreams on hold, it felt almost surreal to stand here, on the precipice of making them reality. Ten years. Ten years of scheduling Matthew's meetings, of proofreading his presentations, of entertaining potential investors in their tiny apartment. Ten years of "not yet" when her mother asked about grandchildren, of "someday" when friends inquired about her own career plans. Ten years of maybe. Ten years of maybe never. Ten years that she both wouldn't have spent in any other way, but that she was glad were behind her. "Ten long years." She remembered the nights she'd spent alone, a half-eaten container of takeout growing cold beside her, while Matthew worked late at the office. The vacations postponed, the family gatherings missed, all in service of his vision. She'd believed in him, supported him without question, because that's what partners did. And he'd succeeded beyond their wildest dreams. But the taste of cold, lonely takeout lingered. It wasn't a taste that was forgotten so easily. Sarah smiled, thinking of the irony. If Matthew hadn't been so single-mindedly devoted to his startup, they wouldn't have the resources to build this center now. Her sacrifice had made her dream possible, in a roundabout way. And Matthew's decade long commitment to help her build her dream, his willingness to step back and let her have "her turn" to pursue her passion, was finally becoming a reality. It was Matthew's turn to sacrifice, and he had been nothing but supportive of her upending their lives to come to Sunnydale. "Excuse me, are you Sarah Baker?" The voice startled Sarah from her reverie as she reached the spot that would be the staircase to the second floor and basement levels of the center. She turned to find a petite woman with silver-gray hair approaching, a clipboard clutched to her chest. Wire-rimmed glasses perched on her nose, and she wore a navy cardigan despite the warmth of the day. "Yes, that's me," Sarah replied, extending her hand. "And you must be Clara Martin." Sarah took Clara in. It seemed an odd fit to be wearing business attire out on an empty lot that was set to break ground the next day. Then again, that was Clara's job at the town. 'Break ground if, of course, I pass this last approval.' Sarah thought to herself nervously. "Indeed I am." Clara's handshake was brief but firm. "I'm here to discuss the code requirements for your recreation center." She glanced around the property with an appraising eye. "You've chosen quite the ambitious site. As you know, this is the last stage before the construction teams can start tomorrow. But don't fret - all your advanced work has been noted, and this is likely just dotting the "Is" and cross the "Ts" is all" Sarah blew out a breath of relief. "I like to think of it as room to grow," Sarah said with a smile, turning and holding herself back from pushing the inexistent stairwell door open. "Would you like to walk through where everything will be? I have the plans in my car, but I can show you the basic layout." Sarah started to walk back toward the location where the entrance would be, but stopped as Clara cleared her throat. "In my experience, it's best to establish the regulatory boundaries before getting too attached to specific plans. Sunnydale has rather particular zoning requirements, especially for facilities serving children. We'll start at the boundary, and make our way in from there." Something in Clara's tone suggested she'd had this conversation many times before, with many eager builders whose dreams had been trimmed back by the cold reality of municipal codes. But Sarah didn't mind. She liked an order to things. "Of course," Sarah nodded, determined not to let her enthusiasm be dampened. "That's exactly why I wanted to meet with you early and often in this process. We can work together to make sure everything is up to code from the start, and never falters." Clara's expression softened slightly. "Dear, I can tell you are excited. And while I don't anticipate any issues today, you might consider adjusting your timeline. These things always take longer than expected. 24 months from start to finish for construction....it's not been done on a project this large in the state ever." "I'm prepared for that," Sarah said, thinking of the decade she'd just spent supporting someone else's dream. "I've learned to be patient. But we have a great construction team, and I appreciate ambition. If I have to wait a few months longer, so be it!" As they walked the property together, Sarah found herself warming to Clara, whose brisk efficiency masked a genuine interest in the project. The older woman seemed to know every regulation by heart, but also offered practical suggestions for working within them. "Young Mr. Sanders tried to build a skateboard park here two years ago," Clara mentioned, gesturing to the eastern edge of the property. "Gave up when he realized the drainage requirements." "I'll keep that in mind," Sarah said, mentally adjusting her vision to incorporate Clara's advice. "It didn't help that he wanted to tear down all the landscaping," Clara mumbled, before pulling up what appeared to be her notes on Sarah's project. "It certainly impressed the town board how much greenspace you have dedicated to put into the property." Sarah watched as Clara put what seemed to be a check mark on her page. She smiled assuming that was good, but before she could inquire, Clara was off again in the other direction, noting something else. By the time Clara was done, the sun was beginning its descent toward the horizon, and Sarah's feet were getting sore. But when Clara handed her a copy of her report, with a large stamp reading "APPROVED" on it, Sarah couldn't help herself and embraced the petite woman in a firm hug, before Clara excused herself. Sarah stood for just a moment longer, watching as her dream once again faded into empty land—but this time, with the knowledge that soon, very soon, it would be more than just imagination. _____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Matthew Baker winced as the movers bumped another box against the doorframe. The label read "KITCHEN - FRAGILE," which didn't bode well for whatever new kitchenware was inside. He ran a hand through his dark hair, noticing with mild dismay that his fingers came away damp with sweat. Despite the fall weather being in full swing, it was a scorcher today. But they couldn't plan for the heat. And after months of negotiations selling his company, he was just grateful to finally be settling into their new home. "That goes upstairs, second door on the right," he called to a mover carrying a box labeled "OFFICE." The man nodded and disappeared up the staircase, his heavy footfalls echoing through the half-empty house. Matthew wasn't exactly sure what he would be using his new office space for. Hopefully sooner rather than later it would be renovated into a nursery. But for now, he needed a place to store a decade worth of research, data, reports, mockups, and files. Matthew stepped over to the sliding glass doors that opened onto the back deck, pushing them apart to let in the ocean breeze. The view still took his breath away even after three visits with the realtor. Those visits alone made their old apartment in San Francisco feel cramped, and Matthew had spent many an afternoon looking at images of the view before him on his phone to combat the claustrophobia he had developed in the apartment. From this perch on the cliffside, the Pacific stretched out endlessly, its blue waters meeting the horizon in a clean, sharp line as the sun strolled slowly toward its edge. Waves with just the smallest white caps flowed into the beach below, the sound echoing up the cliffside to the row of homes on its edge. The house itself was modest by Silicon Valley exit-strategy standards—just four bedrooms and three baths, with an open floor plan downstairs. They could have afforded something twice the size and then some, but Sarah had fallen in love with the location, and Matthew had to admit she was right. The cedar-shingled exterior blended perfectly with the other homes dotting the coastline, giving it a lived-in feel despite being new to them. They had of course made every renovation permitted inside so that the home had every amenity they could dream of. 'After all, what was the point of the last 30 years.' Matthew reflected, considering his entire life had been a cycle of pushing himself harder and harder. Matthew leaned against the doorframe, suddenly aware of the bone-deep fatigue that had been his constant companion for months. As he allowed his body to slide down the frame, his gaze focused on the horizon. The final stages of selling his company had been brutal—endless meetings, legal documents to review, negotiations that stretched into the early morning hours. He'd built the educational software startup from his dorm room at Stanford, coding through weekends and holidays while his classmates partied, leaving school to finish his project when he couldn't be bothered to go to classes anymore. Now, at thirty-one, he had forty-seven million reasons to believe it had been worth it. But the cost had been high in other ways. The dark circles under his eyes had become an almost permanent feature. His running routine, once sacred, had fallen by the wayside. And Sarah—patient, supportive, wonderful Sarah—had put her own dreams and career on hold for years to support and help him while he chased his. There was a good reason every asset had both their names on it. She was his partner in everything. A familiar bark interrupted his thoughts, followed by the click of nails on hardwood. Ralph bounded into view, his golden coat shimmering in the sunlight streaming through the windows. The retriever skidded to a stop at Matthew's feet, dropping a soggy tennis ball with an expectant look. "Not now, buddy," Matthew said, reaching down to scratch behind Ralph's ears. "We've got to finish unpacking." Ralph huffed, his expression clearly communicating his opinion on priorities, then trotted off to investigate another corner of the house. While moving had been an adjustment for Matthew and Sarah, Ralph had not qualms about leaving the cramped city and exchanging them for his new digs along the beach. Ralph had already happily dug so many holes along the beach, Matthew was sure he would have exhausted himself. 'Oh how wrong I was.' Matthew smiled, watching Ralph go. The doorbell rang, cutting through the sounds of moving day. Matthew picked himself up off the floor, navigated around stacked boxes to the door, and answered it, finding a broad-shouldered man with weathered hands and a practical tool belt waiting on the porch. "Matthew Baker?" the man asked, extending a calloused hand. "I'm Anthony Amato. The contractor for the recreation center. It's nice to see you here again!" "Tony, right?" Matthew shook his hand, recalling the meetings he and Sarah had with Tony months prior. Since then, it had all been e-mails. "Sarah mentioned you'd be stopping by. Come in—if you can find a path through this chaos." Anthony carefully picked his way through the maze of boxes. "The thing is, I wanted to go over the construction timeline while it's fresh. Your wife seemed pretty keen on breaking ground next week." "She's been waiting a long time for this," Matthew said, leading Anthony to the kitchen where he'd managed to unpack the coffee maker. "But you may have to wait for her to arrive. She was just at the site. I don't quite know the plans as well as she does. Coffee?" "Black, thanks," Anthony nodded, a bit of disappointment lingering in his voice. Anthony took the mug as Matthew handed it to him though, pulling a rolled set of blueprints from a tube slung over his shoulder. He spread them across the kitchen island, weighing down the corners with mugs. "I can't stay too long, so you'll have to do your best." Matthew nodded, shaking off the exhaustion to focus on the plans. 'How many days and nights did Sarah have to combat something as silly as being tired for me?' he asked himself rhetorically. "So here's where we stand," Anthony began, his finger tracing the outline of the main building. "Permits are nearly cleared—your wife's been impressively thorough with the paperwork. We can start excavation tomorrow, assuming the final inspection went well today." Matthew leaned over the plans, nodding. "And the overall timeline?" "Six months for excavation and foundation. Six to eight months for the main structure, electric, plumbing, and HVAC. Another four for interior finishing and landscaping." Anthony paused. "That's if everything goes perfectly, which—" he gave a small, knowing smile, "—it never does. Like I told Sarah, we're shooting for two years. But a lot of that rides on you both helping us, the town cooperating, the weather cooperating, and good old fashion dumb luck. More likely 2 and a half years, and that's before you send me a thousand change orders," he added with a wry smile. Matthew's smartwatch buzzed. Another email from his former company's legal team, no doubt. He ignored it, focusing instead on the blueprints before him. "Sarah's hoping to get it done sooner. Whatever you need from us, we'll make it happen." Anthony rubbed his chin, considering. "I'll be honest. Your financial situation helps dramatically. Without the need to wait on public funds, I can keep my guys working without all that red tape. Your wife did an amazing job getting a lot done in advance," Anthony said as he pulled out more paperwork. 'Local, state, federal, environmental reports and approval, town support. You name it, she did it." Matthew smiled. "That's my Sarah." Matthew could tell by Anthony's tone that even the contractor was impressed. "We'll have to push the crew on two pools, and on the gymnasium section, but yeah, look. Like I said, if everything goes to plan, we can see about getting this done as soon as possible. Personally, and as a third generation Sunnydaler, I am thrilled that you decided to invest in the community, work with local contractors and people. I think we can make this happen and it'll be a boon for the community." A crash from the living room drew both men's attention, followed by Ralph's guilty whine. Matthew excused himself to find the dog had knocked over a lamp while chasing his ball. No damage done, but Ralph had already retreated to a up the stairs, his brown eyes wide with apology as he ascended the staircase, unaware that he nearly knocked a mover over who was descending with a box. "It's okay, buddy," Matthew reassured him, calling after Ralph, as he worked to bend the lamp. "Still getting used to having space to run, aren't you?" When he returned to the kitchen, Anthony was making notes on the blueprints. "Your dog seems happy with the upgrade," he commented. "Two years waiting in this place doesn't sound too bad to me." "Ralph's been living in twelve-hundred square feet his whole life," Matthew said. "This place probably feels like a palace to him." They spent the next half hour going over construction details, Anthony explaining the process with a straightforward precision that Matthew appreciated. Matthew worked to note every word, knowing Sarah would ask. As a developer himself—albeit of software rather than buildings—he understood the value of clear expectations and realistic timelines, and he understood the importance in conveying the message to laypersons. As Anthony rolled up the blueprints to leave, he paused. "Your wife's got a great vision for this place. The kids in town are gonna love it." Matthew nodded, feeling a swell of pride for Sarah. "It's her dream. I'm just glad I can help make it happen." After showing Anthony out, Matthew returned to the back deck, watching as Ralph cautiously returned back down the stairs, and made his way to Matthew's side. Matthew scratched Ralph under his ears just how he liked, as it seemed the pup finally settled down. The sun was beginning its descent toward the horizon, painting the water with streaks of California gold. For the first time in years, his calendar wasn't packed with investor meetings and development deadlines, and he simply didn't care what the message on his smartwatch had to say. Instead, his calendar and his attention were both open—open for Sarah's project, open for finally starting the family they'd been postponing, open for rediscovering who he was beyond the startup grind. He was tired, yes—but also ready for whatever came next. ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ An array of pink, orange, and yellow hues painted Sunnydale's main street in as Sarah and Matthew strolled hand in hand beside Allison. The sidewalks were dotted with couples and families enjoying the mild evening, the salty breeze carrying the scents of the ocean and food from nearby restaurants. Sarah squeezed Matthew's hand, a silent acknowledgment of how right this felt—their new beginning in this picture-perfect community. "And over there is Lighthouse Books," Allison said, pointing to a charming storefront with bay windows displaying colorful stacks of hardcovers. "The owner hosts reading hours for kids every Saturday morning. Could be perfect for your center's outreach programs, Sar." Sarah nodded eagerly, already making mental notes. "I love that idea. Community partnerships are exactly what I want to focus on." Allison had known Matthew and Sarah since their college days. She and Sarah had been roommates, bonding over late-night study sessions and shared cups of coffee. Matthew and Allison had actually dated for a short time in their freshman year, but it didn't last long. After that the three of them had formed an inseparable trio over the years, with Matthew and Sarah eventually dating and getting married. "Speaking of which," Allison continued, her blonde hair catching the golden light as she turned, "wait until you see the bakery around the corner. The owner makes these ridiculous cinnamon rolls that would definitely win over any potential donors during morning meetings. I catch myself driving here an embarrassing number of times during the week." Matthew laughed. "Always thinking strategically—some things never change since Stanford." "Occupational hazard," Allison replied with a wink. "Child psychologists are always looking for leverage." They continued down the street, past a row of shops with hand-painted signs and window boxes overflowing with flowers. "It's like someone designed the perfect town for us," Sarah mused, peering into a window displaying handcrafted furniture. "Not too big, not too small." "It's wonderful here. I promise. I am so glad that you settled on Sunnydale," Allison agreed. "Though I should warn you about the winter fog. It gets so thick sometimes you can barely see your hand in front of your face. You should be careful out behind your house. You could tumble down the cliffside." "After ten years in San Francisco, I think we're qualified fog experts," Matthew said, draping an arm around Sarah's shoulders. They turned onto a side street, where Allison led them to a small restaurant with a nice patio. The tables were surrounded by vintage street lights and space heaters, spread evenly around the outdoor seating. The hostess greeted Allison by name, leading them to a corner table inside with a view of the street. "Perks of small-town living," Allison explained as they settled in. "You'll get to know almost everyone!" Over plates of fresh seafood pasta and glasses of local red wine, they talked about Sarah's plans for the recreation center. Allison's insights as a child psychologist proved invaluable, offering perspectives on space design that Sarah hadn't considered. "Children need both structure and freedom," Allison explained, gesturing with her fork. "Too much open space can be overwhelming for some kids, while others feel confined by too many walls." "That's why I'm planning those alcove spaces off the main activity rooms," Sarah said, eyes bright with enthusiasm. "Places to retreat without feeling isolated. Matthew watched his wife as she spoke, her hands animating her words, her face glowing with purpose. This was the Sarah he'd fallen in love with at Stanford—passionate, visionary, determined. He felt a pang of guilt, realizing how long her dreams had taken a back seat to his own. "What about you, Matt?" Allison asked, breaking into his thoughts. "Going to help with the construction, or are you too fancy a tech millionaire now?" "I'm planning to be very helpful," he replied with mock indignation. "By staying out of the way!" Matthew paused for the brief chuckles, before continuing. "No but really, I am here to help Sarah realize her dream. But its her dream. I'll be as involved as she wants me to be. In the interim, I've already assembled three IKEA bookshelves for the house." "A modern miracle," Sarah teased, her foot nudging his under the table, before slipping her free hand on to his thigh. Their fingers brushed along his thigh as the meal continued. As Allison continued to talk, Sarah and Matthew's eyes met, and Matthew recognized the look in Sarah's—the same one she'd given him earlier that morning when they'd discussed that tonight was a perfect night to try with where she was in her cycle. By the time they said goodbye to Allison outside the restaurant, the stars were shining brightly in the night sky. Matthew and Allison walked back to their car in comfortable silence, hands intertwined, each lost in their own thoughts about the life they were building together. The drive home was quick, winding up the road to their new house. They found Ralph curled up on his new bed in the living room, surrounded by half-unpacked boxes. He lifted his head as they entered, thumped his tail rapidly against the wall in greeting, then promptly went back to sleep after concluding he had been pet sufficiently. "Poor guy's exhausted from all the exploring," Sarah whispered, bending up from stroking his fur. "He's not the only one who's had a big day," Matthew said, sliding his arms around her waist from behind. He pressed his lips to the curve of her neck, feeling her pulse quicken beneath his lips. Sarah turned in his embrace, her hands coming to rest on his chest. "Too tired for one more adventure today?" she asked, a playful smile tugging at her lips, as she stood on her heels and returned his kisses, making his way down his neck. "Never," he murmured against the feel of her mouth as it slid down his chest. They navigated through the maze of boxes to their bedroom, where their bed stood made up with fresh sheets—one of the first things Sarah had insisted on unpacking. Light from the moon against the ocean spilled through the windows that had yet to have the curtains hung, as they undressed each other with familiar yet still eager hands Sarah's skin was warm under his fingertips as Matthew traced the curve of her waist, the dip of her spine. Her hair fell in dark waves across the pillow when she lay back, pulling him down to her. Their bodies came together like muscle memory, finding their rhythm despite the new bed, new room. "I love you," Matthew whispered against her collarbone, his hands gentle as they moved together. Sarah's fingers tangled in his hair, her breath catching as she arched against him. "We're here now," she said, her voice tender in the darkness. "That's all that matters." a small gasp escaped her lips as he slid gently inside her, her nails pressing down against his back as they fell into a beautiful, joyous rhythm. There was something that made it more special, knowing that it wasn't simple pleasure they were working toward, but working toward growing their family together. Afterward, they lay tangled in the sheets exhausted, Sarah's head resting on Matthew's chest, his fingers idly tracing patterns on her bare shoulder. "Tomorrow we break ground," Sarah murmured, her voice heavy with approaching sleep. "It's really happening."

Twenty-Seven: A Baby…Like the Rest of Them I have no memory of ever being bathed by someone else before. I’m sure it happened–I doubt that my mother or father just hosed me off in the backyard in my early years. It’s just something that remains outside of my memory. I do have memories of taking baths, though. Memories of my mother filling a tub with water and soap before leaving me to my own devices. “Let me know when you’re done so that I can dry you off,” she’d say–a lesson she learned early on when I’d tromp through the house while still mostly naked and soaking wet. This, too, is a story my sister always likes to tell–especially when there’s someone around who’s never heard it before. I don’t know, baths aren’t things that kids talk about with each other. We don’t go to school and compare notes about the kind of shampoo we use, or our preferred method for using a washcloth. TV shows, and the mutterings from adults I’ve known throughout my life, would suggest that there’s plenty of kids who don’t enjoy baths. And, sure, I guess baths could occasionally be seen as interruptions in my busy schedule of garbage TV shows and playing with toys, but I always liked baths. I liked submerging my head in the bathtub. I’d become a fish. A shark, maybe. Sometimes a submarine. And the game was always fun–at least until the water got too much soap or shampoo in it and I’d have to surface to wipe my bleary eyes dry with a towel. Somewhere in the back of Daycare, Freya and I are in a small semi-private area with a rather large bathtub and a small changing area. It’s not a room–it’s more like a stall. I think there’s a few of these little bathing stations in a row. From further down the hall, I can hear the sound of a feminine voice gently cooing at someone as water splashes. Someone else is getting a bath too. Maybe it’s Gwen. “Do you like these tubs?” Freya asks. I shrug. “I dunno. Never been in one like this before. I guess we’ll find out.” She laughs and shakes her head. “What’s funny about that?” “Sweetie, you’ve been in these tubs before. You’ve been in this particular tub a few times.” “What? When?” But then it dawns on me–it was probably when I was staying in Daycare for a while. When I was consumed by the milk and out of it. “You were here for a few days, remember. And babies need baths.” I shrug. I’m currently sitting in the tub on my ass, my knees pulled up in front of me so they’re level with my chest. For now–while I wait for the water level to completely conceal my body–my arms are wrapped around my legs so that I don’t feel quite as vulnerable. The hot water feels good as it slowly climbs my body. I can already see the dirt and grime floating away from my skin as it mingles with the liberal amount of soap that’s been added. “You were so cute,” Freya coos. “I’d give you a bath, and you’d dunk your head under the water without me asking you too. You were like a little fish in there.” I feel myself blushing. I guess some bathtime habits never really go away. Was I a fish? A shark? Freya has a large yellow sponge in her hand, and she dips it into the warm water a few times, squeezing it when she pulls it out to push out the excess water. When she presses it against my skin, I find that it feels a little more rigid than what I was expecting. “I often prefer a softer one,” she says, assumedly talking about the sponge. “But when you want someone to be clean–especially clean–a little exfoliating is in order.” “Is it going to hurt?” I ask. I have a general idea of what is meant by ‘exfoliating,’ but some folks seem willing to sacrifice a lot of comfort when it comes to cleanliness and beauty. “Does this hurt?” she asks, slowly moving the well-lathered sponge in circular patterns on my upper back. “N-no.” It feels very good, in fact. “There you go.” “What were you like?” I ask. The words just kind of spill out–barely formed and thought through. “Hm?” “I mean…before you were here,” I say. She smiles. “I’m still the same person, believe it or not.” “That’s…” “I know that’s not what you meant, silly.” She playfully squeezes her sponge above my head, causing warm water to cascade down my face. I kind of love that feeling. “Would it surprise you to learn that I was a teacher?” “A little,” I say. “What age did you teach? Because if you were my teacher when I was a teenager, I’d have been thinking about you a lot.” My cheeks blush as I say this–maybe I’m being a little too candid. But she has the sort of personality that makes me feel comfortable with opening myself a little more than I might normally. Mirabelle has a similar quality. So did Maxine. “Just little boys and girls,” she smiles. “If I was in their fantasies, it was probably them hoping I’d skip a lesson and putting a movie on instead.” “And what brought you…here?” I also want to ask if I’m asking too many personal questions, but maybe I should just keep that one to myself and, instead, keep my mouth shut after this. “Love,” she says simply. “But it was a different kind of love that brought me here than the love that keeps me here now.” Well, how can I not ask a follow-up question to that? “How so?” “When I first came here, I didn’t come alone. I came with my husband. In fact, I came for my husband. This was what he wanted, and I was just along for the ride.” “Married?” I say. It is a question, but I don’t actually mean to ask it so much as I just puzzle over it aloud. “He’s not here, if that’s what you’re asking. He’s gone back home. And we aren’t married any longer either.” “Oh. I’m…really sorry to hear that.” She laughs and rubs the top of my head–messing up my wet hair with her fingers. “Don’t be sorry. It wasn’t a bad thing. Sometimes things just don’t work out like you think they will. That was true for both him and I. We’re happier now, I think. In our own ways.” I can’t be entirely sure–the water in the tub is pretty warm–but I think I’m peeing a little. I finally release my grip on my legs, allowing them to extend out in front of me. I feel a little more exposed and vulnerable, despite being submerged, but I find that I don’t mind this feeling. “I… Maybe I know how that is,” I say. “Is that so?” “Well it’s not the same thing,” I shrug. “I wasn’t married or anything. But I did kind of, uh, part ways with someone special in my life when I decided to come back.” “Does that make you sad?” she asks. “Sometimes. It’s not that I think I made the wrong decision or anything like that. I think I just…miss her.” “Oh sure,” she nods. “I know that feeling.” “You miss him?” I ask. “Do you wish he was here?” I’m asking more questions, but I think I get a pass–we’re engaged in a conversation now. “I miss him, sure. He was my best friend. But I don’t wish that he was here, no. He didn’t think this place was for him, and that’s why he’s not.” I wonder–and it’s not the first time I’ve considered this–if Maxine would like it here. It’s possible, but I also don’t think this place is for her. “When you’re not babbling like a baby, you’re very inquisitive,” she says, running the sponge down my chest and belly. “Sorry…I keep telling myself to stop asking you things.” She chuckles. “I don’t mind. And, truth be told, I rarely ever talk about myself anymore.” “Really?” “A lot of the babies I care for aren’t asking questions about me,” she says. “They’re easier not asking anything at all–because they can’t–or they’re asking about what’s in store for them next.” “Babies can be selfish,” I say. “Oh, but we don’t hold that against them,” she says. “We expect that. We cater to that. That’s the joy of The Cradle, isn’t it? You’re here because you want to be cared for.” “True.” Under the water, her hand guides the sponge down between my thighs, slowly dragging it across my skin as she approaches my cock. It’s like a switch has been flipped in my brain, and I suddenly remember the position I’m in–nude and in a bathtub, being cleaned by one of the most beautiful women I’ve ever met. This realization, in turn, causes my cock to stiffen almost immediately–just in time for her sponge to find it. “What is it that always excites you when you’re around me?” she asks. “Is it me? Or is it that you just love being treated this way?” “Can’t it be both?” “You wouldn’t get hard like this for anyone else?” she asks with a wry grin. “Well…” I’d probably sound like a fool if I was to say ‘no.’ And it’s not like I can say that she somehow makes my cock harder than anyone else. “I’m teasing,” she says, her sponge rubbing against the head of my shaft. “T-tease me more,” I say softly–the words, again, slipping out of my mouth before I can stop them. “All you little boys are the same,” she says. “You can’t help yourselves.” I kind of want to take a little offense to this–I don’t want to be like the other boys. I want to be a unique snowflake. But, I mean, of course she’s right. What boy wouldn’t get a little stiff when being given a nice bath–with extra attention paid to said stiffness. “I think it’s your fault,” I say. She giggles at this, gently splashing me with one of her hands. “You think?” I keep my mouth locked shut, afraid I’ll continue to say more than I actually want to. “Boys do seem to have trouble with stiff little things like this,” she muses–almost to herself–as her hand pulls at my cock under the water. “Maybe it is me.” “It…it’s not a bad thing,” I mutter. “Oh, I know that,” she smiles. Her hand slowly glides up my cock again. It’s a strange sensation–being stroked like this underwater. Stranger yet might be that we’re not exactly concealed–anyone could walk by and see this–but because nobody is walking past, most of what I’m thinking about is the thrill of her hand on my submerged shaft. “It probably won’t surprise you,” she says softly, her other hand again casually flipping some hair over her shoulder as she tilts her head and smiles at me. There’s a real sense of intimacy in the moment that I find myself almost completely lost in. There’s nothing else of importance on this planet–it’s just me and her. “But I’m very fond of pleasuring the little boys who come here.” “I…uh…” I’d like to say something about how I expected as much, but it’s hard to say anything at all now. She presses her finger against my lips, reminding me that I don’t actually have to speak. “And, normally, I’d love nothing more than to keep rubbing you like…this.” Her hand slowly slides to my head again and pauses. “And then…like this…” And her hand slides back down the shaft to my balls. “Over and over and over again until you finally lose control.” I’d say something about how that’s a very good idea, but her finger remains pressed against my lips. Instead, I just moan a little–eager for her to continue with that ‘over and over and over again’ it kind of sounds like she’s offering. No. Instead, she stops abruptly. I think–I hope–that she’s just pausing for a moment and she’ll be resuming soon. But then her hand pulls away altogether. “W-wait…” I say, forcing my lips open despite her finger still being there. “Oh, it pains me to stop too, baby boy,” she sighs–though there’s certainly a playfulness in that exhalation. “But I might just be doing you a favor.” “How so?” I pout. She smirks, tousling my hair again. “Because now you’re all riled up. Now you want that sweet release oh-so-badly, don’t you?” “Yes…” How this was doing me a favor, I still didn’t understand. “Good. Now take that energy and go into the Rebirth Festival with it,” she says. “And then you can thank me later.” I’m thinking: I doubt it. But I don’t say it aloud, instead just grumbling a little. “Now, then, let’s get you nice and clean and into a fresh diaper. Doesn’t that sound nice?” No matter how frustrated I might be, I can’t deny that she’s at least right about that. “It does,” I nod. === After being toweled off–and, let it be known, Freya is remarkably efficient when it comes to drying someone off with a towel–I’m escorted back to one of the changing tables, where I find myself in the familiar position of being on my back. A new diaper is slid beneath me, and I’m hit with a few heavy shakes of baby powder before I’m sealed into the warm and cozy padding. “You’ll need something new to wear,” Freya says. “That onesie you were in will need a good washing.” I never really think much about clothing around here. We all have the things we brought from home, and maybe some people do own their own onesies and infantile dresses and what-not that they like to wear. But I didn’t bring anything like that. It’s never been an issue, either. There are always clothes around. Onesies and sweatsuits and shirts and skirts and dresses and overalls and bonnets and bibs and… There’s an abundance of clothes, it seems. And they’re all, more or less, communal. You’ll go and get your diaper changed and you’ll never know what you’re going to walk away from the changing table wearing. She holds up a pastel pink onesie–so light that it’s almost white, but still distinctly pink–with an embroidered flower on the front of it. “I don’t have much in your size at the moment. Not here, at least. Blame all the visitors.” I grimace a little, but I don’t actually care all that much. Pink has never bothered me before, and it’s especially unconcerning in a place as open-minded as The Cradle. “That’s fine,” I say, sitting up so that she can slide it over my head and extended arms. “Are you excited?” she asks. “Uh, well…” My cock isn’t throbbing and hard at the moment, but it’s not completely soft either. Just thinking about her hand on my shaft again gets me a little firmer, though. “Just a little.” She rolls her eyes and giggles. “I don’t mean if you’re pee-pee is excited. I meant, are you excited? About the Rebirth Festival?” “Oh,” I say, my cheeks reddening again. “Maybe. I mean, everyone assures me it’s going to be a good time. But I still don’t really know what it is. I can’t tell if everyone is acting cagey about the details for it, or if I’m just not asking the right questions.” “What do you want to know?” she asks. “Ask me the right question, then.” Yeah, I dunno. I think back to a conversation I had with Mirabelle not that long ago. I had jokingly asked if it was actually a giant orgy–which she hadn’t exactly confirmed or denied. Maybe that would be a fun thing to keep as a surprise. And, well, is that the sort of thing that Freya would want me ‘riled up’ for? I have to laugh. The fantasy of an orgy–especially one drenched in milk–sounds pretty amazing in theory. But I can already sense my body seizing up just thinking about it. An actual orgy? With naked strangers? I could never perform in an environment like that. I’d have eight consecutive panic attacks. I have no questions, for now. === I’ve slipped my feet into a pair of sandals that Freya has provided–I have no idea what happened to my old ones–and she sends me on my way with a tight hug and a playful swat to the bottom. The rain has stopped, for now, but dark clouds remain poised above The Cradle. The ground is still saturated, with plenty of mud and puddles of water to avoid. The childish temptation remains to stomp my way through them all again, but that seems a little rude after all the effort Freya put into cleaning me up. I kind of want to find Sloane again, but who knows where she is by this point. I figure I’ll walk back to the dining hall and start my search there. I have no sense of what time it is. I look up into the sky again, disappointed that I can’t see where the sun is. This makes me laugh, though. I’m not some boy scout–I don’t know how much seeing the sun would actually help me. Maybe if I had my phone… But, I’ve stopped carrying my phone around with me. Seeing as how The Cradle has no reception, there just doesn’t seem to be much of a point in carrying around what is essentially a clock–and occasional camera. Besides, where is a baby even supposed to put a phone? All the onesies I’ve worn don’t have any pockets, and I’m certainly not going to store it in my diaper. It’s better this way. Having distance from my phone keeps me at a further distance from the rest of the world. I wonder if I have any messages. Maxine? Sam? Nikki… I really miss Nikki. Which would probably annoy her if I was to tell her this. She’d snort and say: “Why?” She’d roll her eyes so hard if she could see me now. The baby stuff. The splashing around in mud. The attention from lovely ladies–and that one handsome guy–changing my diapers. She’d be having such a good time right now if she was here–not because she’d be enjoying the same things I was, but because she’d enjoy making fun of me for enjoying them so much. “Alfie!” a voice calls out as the dining hall comes into view. I look up to see Tommy trotting towards me–a little bit of an awkward waddle in his stride. Everyone has a waddle around here, which seems obvious when you consider our underpants of choice. But I find that I’m getting better at detecting the types of waddles. There’s the ‘I’m not used to wearing diapers all the time yet,’ waddle–one that I’ve probably only gotten away from recently. There’s the ‘I’ve pissed my body’s weight into this diaper’ waddle. And the ‘I’ve been wearing this diaper for way too long and now my thighs are starting to chafe’ waddle. And who could forget the classic ‘I’ve dropped a massive load into the back of my diaper’ waddle–which is exactly the one that I think Tommy is sporting. This seems to be confirmed as he draws closer, and a new stink is added to the air. “Hey, Tommy.” I’m tempted to comment on the diaper he’s packing, but I can’t imagine I’d be saying anything he doesn’t already know. “That girl you were hanging with earlier was looking for you.” “Sloane?” He nods. “Where is she now? Still over there?” I point towards the dining hall. “Dunno,” he says. “That was a while ago. I think she left.” “Hrm.” I scratch my head. If she’s not here, I’m not really sure what to do with myself next. “Hey,” he says. “Did I see you outside earlier when all those people were playing in the mud?” “Oh yeah,” I laugh, nodding. I kind of want to brag that the whole mud thing was my idea, but I keep that to myself. “Did I see, uh, Gwendolyn O’Neil out there with you?” “Yeah…” “Shit, man. She actually looked like she was having a good time, too.” “You sound surprised,” I say. “Man, I tried so hard to have a good conversation with her when I was bringing her back from town the other day, but she just wasn’t biting. It felt like I was pulling teeth just to make small talk. You don’t think it’s me do you? Do people just not like talking to me?” “I don’t think that’s it,” I shrug. But…that might be it. It’s not that he’s a repulsive guy–I think he can be a pretty nice guy–I just think he tries too hard. It’s the sort of thing that probably rubs some people the wrong way when they first meet him. Maybe, if I knew him a little better, I could say something about that. For now, I’m going to try and dodge that conversation. “Then what is it?” he asks. “Well, uh, I’ll tell you this,” I say. “You’re not smelling all that fresh. Maybe that’s the problem.” He laughs at this. “Yeah…I guess I am a little ripe.” “Go get yourself changed,” I say, as if this was somehow the cure for whatever ails him. “Yeah, yeah…” He begins to waddle past me, only to stop and glance back at me. “Oh, did you hear about the opening ceremony tonight for the festival?” I shake my head, expecting to hear some gossip about what the plan would be. “The field in front of the farmhouse,” he says. “That’s what I heard, at least. You haven’t heard anything about it?” I laugh. “What would I know about that?” He shrugs. “I just assumed you might’ve heard something. Seems like you and Mirabelle get along well.” I make a mental recording of that and immediately play it back, scanning it for traces of resentment or passive aggressiveness. Results: inconclusive. I’m going to give him the benefit of the doubt and assume that he’s not actually bitter that I’ve somehow forged a friendship with Mirabelle in my short time here. Because, honestly, I’m not sure how that happened either. “I, uh, haven’t heard anything,” I say. And I’m happy that’s the truth–I worry he’d give me, at the very least, some disapproving frown if I had inside information that he didn’t. “I’ll see you later?” he asks. “Of course,” I nod. “Look for me at the festival-thing tonight.” “Sounds good,” he says, a more genuine smile on his face now. And with that, he waddles off–his ‘I’ve dropped a massive load into the back of my diaper’ waddle even more pronounced than it was before. === I realize that I need a little structure in my life. I’m not ever going to be one of those people who plan out every part of their day–but I just need a general sense of where I’m supposed to be at some point. What I should be doing. How long I should be doing it for. Work, like school–and I have an equal amount of disdain for both–is actually kind of good for this. Even if I don’t enjoy working, it gives me something to do and something to plan my day around. I actually fear retirement, as I worry that I’ll have nothing to do with all my time. Maybe I’ll have a hobby by then, I tell myself. Something like…building model boats inside of bottles, or golf, or whatever it is old men do when they reach a certain age. The Cradle, for all its great qualities, has me feeling that fear a little. There are things to do, but a lot of those roles and responsibilities either seem like you have to be given them by someone else (like Tim’s involvement with the crops, I assume) or you have to just make your own mark on this place (like Holden’s library). I lack the motivation to do my own thing, and I worry I haven’t displaced any desirable skills to get me assigned to anything beyond sorting candies in bags–which I wasn’t even all that good at. All this to say, that I get uncomfortable when I have time to kill here on my own. I think about this as I enter the dining hall again, scanning the area for Sloane. I like Sloane–I think she’s cool–but I don’t actually know her all that well. I’m looking for because it’s easier to kill time with someone else, and I always get the feeling that she’s looking for someone to help her do the same thing. So maybe I’m not just looking for Sloane–I’m looking for anyone that I know. For this reason, I kind of wish Anders was here. He’d take me under his babified wing automatically, and we’d probably have all sorts of fun together. Oh, or maybe if Maxine was here? We’d sneak off into the woods and rub our diapers against each other all day. Hell, I wouldn’t even mind if Nikki was here. She’d probably put her foot down on wearing diapers herself, but she’d sure as hell love making fun of the other babies while following me around. Maybe I’m just homesick? Sloane had mentioned being homesick herself the other day. Yet another reason to want to find her–maybe we could commiserate for a few minutes. “Everything alright?” a friendly voice says as a body appears at my side and a hand is placed on my back. I don’t personally know this guy, but he’s someone I’ve seen around plenty. Liam, maybe? Sure, he’s dressed the part of a baby, with his footed pajamas–the feet of which are crammed into a pair of sneakers–but he still kind of looks out of place here. His tall stature, silky blonde hair, and chiseled jawline remind me of someone hanging out at an expensive bar in the city. The kind of guy who does ‘something’ with the stock market–whatever it is one does with that. “Oh, uh…” I realize that I was probably just standing in one spot, gawking at the crowd with a dumb look on my face, for longer than I meant to. “Looking for someone?” “Sloane?” I ask without thinking. “Yeah, I think I know her,” he says, nodding his head. I don’t trust the smile on his face–I’ve seen it before. Not on him, but a lot of guys have a smile like that. It’s the smug kind of smile that says “Yeah, I’ve seen her–and I like what I saw.” “Have you, uh, seen her around here?” He shakes his head. “I did see her, but it wasn’t here.” There’s an awkward pause in the conversation–as this is the part where I just assume he’s going to tell me where he spotted her. But then I realize he’s waiting for me to ask the question, which makes me want to roll my eyes pretty badly. “So, uh, where’d you see her?” I finally ask. “Well…” He turns and looks back at the door–maybe trying to retrace the steps he took to get here? He scratches his head. “Somewhere between Cabin 6 and here.” That makes sense. Assuming Cabin 6 is close to Cabin 5, and Cabin 5 is where Sloane lives–that probably would’ve been my next destination anyway. Heading back outside again, I’m still thinking about how I’m only really looking for Sloane because I don’t know what else to do with myself. But, really, I’d take any distraction right now. === My diaper is wet again. It’s funny how that happens. I’ll not be thinking about my diaper for a while, and then I’ll suddenly realize that walking feels different–only to discover that it's because my diaper has swollen between my thighs. Of course, it’s almost always a good surprise. I have a general sense of how to get to Cabin 5 from here, and so I lazily waddle down the wet trail–happy that the rain continues to hold off. Out of the corner of my eye, I see a flash of light coming from a small grove of trees about 20 feet away. Maybe it’s not the kind of thing I’d have noticed any other day, but the clouds overhead have made the areas beneath the trees especially dark. Something suddenly lighting up–an artificial bluish-white light–will get your attention. I recognize it immediately as the screen of a cell phone. But the phone illuminates a face and–I think–it’s Sloane’s face. Without thinking about it, I change course a little, walking in that direction to see if it’s her or not. She’s talking to someone, I can hear her as I draw closer. But it doesn’t seem like anyone’s responding, so maybe she’s just talking on the phone. Out here, though? I’ve walked through this area with my phone countless times and I’ve never had good reception. I’d love to know what company she has a phone through. Without even realizing it, at first, I slow my pace a little. If she’s on the phone, I don’t want to disturb her. I figure I’ll hang back a little bit, wait until she’s done, and then go say hi. But it seems I’m a little too close by the time I realize this. I can hear her pretty well. And now I’m nervous that if I turn and walk away, she’ll see or hear me. So I just freeze in the darkness of a grove of trees–praying that she doesn’t spot me and assume that I’m a creepy stalker. “...it’s harder than you think,” she says to whoever is on the phone. I really don’t want to eavesdrop. I try to distract myself with some daydreaming instead. For a few moments, the thought of Freya pressing a sponge against my cock does the trick nicely, but it’s also kind of hard not to hear what Sloane is saying. “...and these people are nice,” she says. “All of them. Just the nicest people. I know you want to make fun of them for having this weird little ‘diaper club,’ or whatever, but they know they’re weird. They embrace it. It’s refreshing, honestly.” I’m missing context, of course, so I really don’t want to assume anything–but if she’s talking about The Cradle, and the people in it, it’s strange to me that she talks about it like she’s not a part of it herself. After a beat, she says: “I dunno. I just… I’ve been here for a while, you know? They trust me.” My eyes narrow a little. Am I in a fucking spy movie all of a sudden? What is she talking about? Another moment or two pass–presumably while the person on the other end of the line is talking. Then: “I can tell you right now, it’s real. This, uh, milk…it works. I promise you that it works.” A pause. “Uh, do you want to know how I know?” she asks, a harsher tone to her voice now. “Because I’m wearing a fucking diaper right now. I have to wear a diaper right now because otherwise I’d be honest-to-god shitting my pants like an infant. So, yeah, I think it fucking works.” Another pause. Maybe I’m wrong? Maybe this isn’t Sloane? As best as I can tell, it looks like Sloane, and it sounds like her voice. But these don’t sound like the sorts of things that Sloane would say. But, again, maybe I just don’t know Sloane that well at all. “Look, I have to get going,” she says. A brief pause and then: “I know. I know. Look, I’m ready whenever you are. I’m here. I know what my plan is. I just need to know that when the time comes, you’ll be ready too.” Sloane looks right at me. Or, at least, she’s looking in my direction. But she doesn’t seem to notice me. It’s her, though–now I’m certain of that. “Yeah, well you figure that out, then,” she sighs. “Let me know when you do. I guess, in the meantime, I’ll just…be a fucking baby like the rest of them. Do you still want me to call you tomorrow?” Pause. “Okay. Bye.” And then she walks back towards the trail, walking right past where I’m lurking in the shadows–my breath held and my body as still as I can make it. It seems to work, as she doesn’t seem to notice me. It looks like she’s walking towards her cabin. I could, I suppose, wait a few minutes and go knock on the door and act like I was just looking for her. But after hearing that conversation–or parts of it–I’m not so sure I want to do that. Who is Sloane? Twenty-Eight: We Are One I still don’t know what time it is, but it’s getting darker out. Somewhere, on the other side of the canopy of clouds extending across our part of California, the sun is setting. “May I have your attention,” a tinny, slightly staticked, voice says. I look for the source of the voice, before realizing that there’s a speaker mounted to a pole nearby. I assume there must be some all over The Cradle. I’m not sure how I never noticed this before. Maybe because they’ve never been used while I’ve been here. “At this time, we’d like to direct everyone to the Farmhouse, where we’ll be commencing with the opening ceremonies for this year’s Rebirth Festival shortly.” From off in the distance–beyond where I can see, at least–I hear a boisterous “Woo hoo!” Closer to where I’m walking, I see a pack of babies heading in the opposite direction suddenly stop, pivot, and walk right back in the direction they just came from. Sure, I’m excited. I’ve wanted to see what this was all about since I was first told that there was even such a thing as a “Rebirth Festival.” Honestly, I kind of want to let out a little ‘woo hoo’ myself, but my excitement feels slightly tampered at the moment. I’m still reeling from the conversation I overheard Sloane having. I know I’m missing the context. I don’t know anything at all about the position she’s in, or who she was talking to. But what I did hear gave me some shady vibes. Even if I don’t know the whole story, I feel like I know enough to be concerned. Someone, I think, is asking her to smuggle milk out of The Cradle. And Sloane might not actually be staying here because she wants to be a baby like the rest of us. “I’ll just…be a fucking baby like the rest of them,” she had said. This might’ve been the most damning moment–the part where she revealed that she doesn’t actually see herself as one of us. I’m tempted to take this information right to Mirabelle. But what then? Would I be adding stress to Mirabelle’s plate when it’s probably overflowing with tasks related to the festival? And it’s not like I have any definitive proof to show for my suspicions. If Mirabelle heeded my warning and asked Sloane what was going on, all Sloane would need to say is “That conversation never happened,” and that would be that. But I know. And I’m an investigator. Well, okay, I’m not. But I have the opportunity to finally be one now. I can be the investigative reporter I’ve always wanted to be. The journalist as opposed to the ‘guy who writes shitty fluff pieces that nobody reads.’ Alfie–Baby Detective. Put that on a fucking t-shirt. First thing’s first, I need to find Sloane again. I’m not going to confront her about what I know, but I want to be able to keep an eye on her. I haven’t decided yet if I’m just going to follow her from the shadows–as if I had the stealth skills for that–or if I’m just going to meet up with her and pretend that everything is fine and dandy. I guess I’ll just see what makes the most sense when I find her. The babies are headed towards the farmhouse in droves. It’d be easy enough to just follow them all, but I reckon that I’m close enough to Sloan’s cabin that I’ll probably see her as she makes her way over there herself. And so I wait and observe. Wait, I think. What if she’s not going to the festival? What if she’s going to take this opportunity to pull off some sort of heist or…caper? What if… “Alfie?” I spin around to find that Sloane is behind me. I’m already questioning my prowess as a ‘baby detective.’ “Oh, hey. I was just looking for you,” I say. “Here I am,” she smiles. I scan her body for tells that she’s being less than genuine. Not only do I not know what I’m looking for, but she seems as ‘normal’ as she’s always seemed. If I hadn’t overheard that conversation, I certainly wouldn’t suspect anything was up while talking to her now. “Were you headed over to the farmhouse?” “Yeah,” I nod. “Are you?” She seems a little thrown off by my tone–maybe I sounded a little too accusatory (Note to self: tone that shit down), but she’s otherwise unshaken. “Well, yeah. I was actually going to look for you, so I’m glad I ran into you.” “Cool,” I say. “Wanna walk over there together?” “Absolutely,” she says. I still detect no fakeness in her tone. I’m torn. I truly want to enjoy both the festival and Sloane’s company. I still like Sloane, and I want to give her the benefit of the doubt that she’s not up to anything screwy–that I just totally misheard or misconstrued the conversation snippets I was accidentally privy to. “I lost you this morning,” she says. “Back at the dining hall.” “Oh, right. I, uh, met this woman and we got to talking and…” I’m realizing how ridiculous this is going to sound as I’m saying it. “...we ended up going outside to jump around in the mud.” She laughs. “That was you? I saw a bunch of people outside in the rain, but I didn’t think you were a part of that.” Not only was I a part of that, but I had helped instigate the whole thing–though I choose to keep this to myself. We’re walking again, headed in the direction of the farmhouse. For a moment, I thought I was following her, but now I think she’s following me. She seems…normal. She seems excited and in good spirits. She sounds like the person I thought she was. If this is all an act, she’s doing a hell of a job. “You should’ve joined us,” I say. She shrugs. “At the time, I was thinking that I never really liked playing in the mud and getting dirty.” “Well, sure,” I shrug. “We all thought that. That was the whole point–to get out there and do something we don’t ever do as adults.” “It was such a mess though…” “You’ve probably had worse messes in your diaper this week.” Her cheeks immediately turn pink and she looks away from me. “Get outta here…” Everything still feels natural with her. She talks and acts like she wants to be here. Like she belongs here. I must’ve misunderstood something–that’s the only explanation. Still, I have to poke the hornet’s nest a little more. I’m not satisfied yet. “Hey, can I ask you something?” “Sure,” she says, the extra pink in her cheeks fading a little. “What brought you to The Cradle? Like, how did you find out about this place?” This, I feel, is going to be where I’ll see right through a bullshit answer. “Friend of a friend,” she says quickly. Too quickly? I’m not sure, but my gut is uncomfortable with the speed of that reply. Or…maybe I just have to poop? “I assume your friend–or, uh, this friend’s friend–must’ve known this place would be the kind of thing you’d be into?” “Uh huh,” she nods. “Her and I–and, uh, the mutual friend we have–we were all part of the same, like, local-ish scene together?” She suddenly sounds nervous and awkward. Is it that she’s spinning lies, or is it just weird to talk about the local scene of diaper-lovers that she came from? “Oh yeah?” I say. “Did your friend come here too?” “N-no,” she says. “He wanted to, but…uh, he just couldn’t commit to it. Married with kids and all that.” I raise an eyebrow. “Married? But he was, uh, playing around with the other adult babies?” She smirks. “Are you just assuming that he was cheating on his wife?” Maybe I am. Or, maybe I’m just reminded of how I’m still annoyed at Anders for keeping my sister so far out of the loop. I guess, in a way, I have his indiscretions to thank for my being here–but that doesn’t mean that he’s automatically forgiven. “Ah, sorry,” I say. “I shouldn’t assume.” “His wife was his ‘mommy’ for a while,” she says. “Well, until she became a literal mommy, you know? They had three kids. She was fine with him having playmates from time to time, though.” “And you were one of those playmates?” I ask. I shouldn’t do this–a professional investigator would probably slap me across the face for putting words in her mouth. “Uh huh,” she nods. The next minute or two are spent mostly in silence. I feel like I fumbled my chance at questioning her. I can try again, but it’ll have to be later–I don’t want her to feel like I’m interrogating her. I replay as many of our conversations as I can remember, looking for moments I might have missed the first time around–statements that might be seen in a different light now. At first, nothing seems suspicious or out of place. But then I recall the conversation we had the other day–the one where she mentioned the possible ban on cellphones. I had made a comment–a joke, if anything, about how government scientists would be eager to get their hands on the milk here. Sloane had said: “That’s interesting.” It wasn’t what she said–it was how she said it. Right? I don’t know if I trust my memory enough to hold anything against her. Maybe I’m just remembering what I want to remember. Besides, with traces of the milk running through my system still, I find it hard to trust anything in my perceived reality. And, on that note, my diapered bottom emits a long bass note–a signal that something worse is coming sooner than later. It’s wet too. I don’t think I’ve full-on messed myself, but I’m willing to bet I just made a brown streak in my padding. I glance over to Sloane–my cheeks already starting to glow–to see if she noticed. I don’t think she has–or if she did, she doesn’t care. The smile is gone from her face. She’s staring down at the ground as she walks. She looks a little…sad. “Hey,” I say. “Is everything alright?” She opens her mouth, taking in a deep breath as if she’s getting ready to say something she’s apprehensive about. A pause. And then nothing–she closes her mouth and blows all the air out from her nose. “S-sorry,” she says finally. “I was just thinking about something else. Just, you know…homesickness. It pops up every once in a while. Usually when you least expect it.” Again, she might just be a fantastic actress. Or, she could be just as genuine as she sounds. I hate that I’m doubting her right now. I mean, what she’s saying is very relatable. There’s a number of people I miss too right now, and everytime I think about them, that longing gets a little stronger. “You, uh, want to talk about it?” I ask. She shakes her head. “Hell no. I want to get distracted from it. I want this festival-thing, whatever it is, to make me blissfully delirious.” “Yeah,” I say, giving her a very enthusiastic nod. I need that too. And you know what? I’m willing to just set aside everything else for now. Whatever’s going with Sloane–whoever she really is–maybe I can just worry about that later. For now, let’s just go and be stupid babies who have fun at a festival made for stupid babies. “Wait,” she suddenly says. “Did you just…poop?” “N-no,” I say, the color coming back to my cheeks. “Are you sure?” I sniff at the air myself. Maybe there’s a lingering trace of noxious gas that’s following me around–I do smell something. “I didn’t mess myself,” I say. “Not yet.” She smirks and skips ahead of me. I cautiously pick up my pace a little–nervous I’ll shake a mess right out of me–to try and catch up. I’ve already forgotten that I have my doubts about her. === The sun is at the horizon now, still tucked beyond the expanse of trees that surrounds us, and the mountains in the far distance, but not so far hidden that the brilliant pink and orange hues of the sky around it aren’t still visible. Still, it’s dark enough that the lit torches–mounted around the perimeter of the field in front of the old farmhouse–create a warm light that washes over everything. No bonfire tonight, it would seem, but there’s still a palpable energy in the air as the babies converge that I doubt it’s necessary. The Maternal Council’s members corral us into the grass, and we slowly but surely begin to fill the space. In the center of the field, a wooden platform has been erected. It’s not very large, maybe only three feet off the ground and maybe eight or ten square feet itself, but a big enough space for someone to comfortably stand atop it, I imagine. Two strands of rope are connected to the side of the stage facing the house, leading up to the building and clearing a path. I imagine that Mirabelle–perhaps Mother herself–will come walking down that pathway at some point before stepping onto the stage. Others have likely deduced the same thing, and they line up at the ropes in the same way that the paparazzi–or perhaps adoring fans–would wait on the other side of velvet ropes in front of a movie premiere or after a pop concert. I can’t help but feel that pull myself–and I wonder if I need to scramble up closer to the stage. Still, I hang back. I think we’ll be able to see and hear whoever is on the stage from anywhere in this field, and I don’t want to just see the presenters–I want to see the whole show. I want to see the crowds react to whatever happens next. I want to take in this entire scene. “Don’t you want to get closer?” Sloane asks, pulling at my arm. “I was thinking I might stand back here,” I shrug. “I kind of like this vantage point.” “I think I want to get a little closer,” she says. “You don’t mind if I head up there without you, right?” I laugh and shake my head. It’s a little flattering that she’s asked me this–that she cares about how I might feel about it. “No, of course not. Get on up there. See if you can get someone’s autograph for me.” She giggles gleefully before her hand slips down my arm, briefly clutching my hand and then releasing it as she trots off. Again, it’s hard to watch that show of seemingly genuine excitement and then think that she has ulterior motives. She seems invested–invested in a way that would be unnecessary if she were trying to fool me. She could show half as much enthusiasm and I’d still believe that she wanted to be here. I was wrong. I misheard her. I’m sure of that now. I let out a sigh of relief, feeling like I can put that worry behind me and fully embrace whatever is coming next. Bring it on. More and more people arrive. I see some familiar faces, and some new ones. In the flickering light of the torches, it’s hard to see everyone’s face though–and so as more arrive to fill in the spaces around me, everyone becomes a little more anonymous. They aren’t anyone in particular, and neither am I. But at the same time, I feel close to them. We’re all here together. Sharing whatever this experience is. We are one. A hand is on my shoulder. I turn to see who it is, but it’s gone just as quickly as it landed on me. It could’ve been anyone. Maybe it wasn’t even someone I know. Is that how things are when we’re huddled together like this? I stick my hand out in front of me, letting my fingers brush against the back of whoever is standing in front of me–someone with long dark hair. They turn a little–just enough so that I can see the corner of their smiling mouth before looking away again. I hear bits and pieces of different conversations around me. I close my eyes, as if restricting one of my senses somehow enhances my others, and try to just take in the sounds. “...and he bet me that I’d need to be changed twice today, but here I am–I haven’t even gotten a single change yet.” “I want her to be here, you know? Like, really, really badly.” “...before it gets too late…” “Stinky? N-no, that’s not me. Uh…I don’t think that’s me.” “I think you’ve proven your point, okay? Please, for the love of god, go get yourself changed.” “...a beautiful night, right?” “I guess they’re not doing the bonfire this year? Is that because…” “...and he told me that he saw a clown. And I was, like, ‘You’re being ridiculous!’” “No, seriously, I’m about to pass out. Go! Get your diaper changed. I’ll save a place for you here next to me. Go!” “...think that’s the one who waved at me the other day. Cute, right?” There’s the sound of throats being cleared. Laughter and giggles. Little moans. So much crinkling. It’s a messy, chaotic sound. But it’s a joyous one. The sound of a community blooming. I can’t remember the last time I’ve been anywhere that feels like this. Not even being in the crowd at a concert feels like this–there, we’re all just ticket-holders who paid to be entertained. We’d share a space, but we’re not necessarily there for the comradery. But it’s different here. We are one. I scan the crowd for Sloane. For Tommy. Holden, Drew, or Tim. Gwen. Birdie Dowell. Anyone I might know well enough to approach. But I can barely tell who someone is ten feet away from me, let alone fifty feet. “It’s good weather we’re having, isn’t it?” It takes me a moment to realize that someone is talking to me. I turn to face them. Green hair. Piercings. The warm light catches the sparkles in her makeup. His makeup? Their makeup? I’m not entirely sure. “The ground’s a little wet,” I say. “What isn’t around here?” There’s some sass in their voice. I like it. “Yeah,” I say, looking up at the stars in the sky as I answer their original question. “I’m glad the rain finally gave us a little break.” “I heard it’s going to start again tomorrow,” they say, crossing their arms in front of them as their lips shift into an exaggerated frown. “Kinda funny, right? Like the weather somehow knew it needed to hold off tonight?” “You believe that?” I ask. I don’t mean to make them feel silly, It’s an honest question. “Since coming here, I’ve seen things that I wouldn’t have previously thought were possible. So…I think I’m willing to believe just about anything now.” I look up at the sky again, noting how vibrant and defined each star seems. No light pollution from the cities and suburbs. Just an increasingly darkening sky and a smattering of brilliant white specks. “Same,” I finally offer. “Saturn,” they say. I look around in the sky above me, wondering if it’s somehow obvious which of these white dots is actually the ringed planet. “Really? Where?” They let out a girlish giggle that seems to betray their baritone-leaning voice. “No, sorry. My name is Saturn.” “Oh…” I feel my cheeks blush. “Alfie. And that’s my name. So far as I know, there isn’t a planet called ‘Alfie.’” They laugh. “I bet, somewhere out there, there’s a Planet Alfie.” “I can think of a few people who’d want to avoid that place at all costs.” Saturn smiles, moving in a little closer as the crowd around us gets denser. “You’re funny.” “I like you already. I don’t know that I’ve seen you before. And, uh…” I give them a once-over again. The vibrant green hair, hanging down the left side of their face and reaching their shoulder, feels like the kind of thing I would’ve noticed before. “This is my home,” Saturn says with a nod. “But I’ve been away for a few weeks. The festival seemed like the right time to return.” “Welcome home.” “And you? Just visiting?” “That’s what I told myself when I came here. But I’ve got a cabin now. And friends.” I shrug. “I dunno. Maybe I’ll stay a while.” “Welcome home as well, then,” Saturn says, smiling. That feels good to hear. === Time gets away from us as we all converge in the same space. I talk to Saturn. I talk to some of the strangers around me. We laugh. We share some stories and experiences. The world around the torch-lit clearing gets darker and darker. “...and I’m thinking, you know, it’s just mud. It’ll wash right off–just like anything else, right? Why not stomp around in it?” I’m regaling Saturn with the tale of meeting Gwen and taking her out into the rain. I don’t mean to sound braggadocious, but Saturn’s asked all the right questions to get me chatting. “And so I managed to convince her to come outside with me and…” There’s some commotion in the crowd closest to the farmhouse. It’s a ways away so it takes me a moment to focus on what’s going on, but then I spot the source of the excitement–Mirabelle is making her way down the cleared pathway towards the stage. She’s smiling and waving. Shaking hands. She’s being treated like a celebrity. Like she’s the president of the United States. Goddamn, I wish she was the president. Some wooden steps have been carried to the side of the stage, and she carefully trots up then and onto the platform. Everyone is cheering and clapping. The excitement level is off the chart right now. It’s hard to be sure, but it almost looks like Mirabelle’s cheeks have some red in them. It’s adorable that she’s humbled by the commotion. As strange as it may sound, I love how human she always seems. She’s saying something, but I can’t hear her over the clamouring. It’s hard to tell if she wants to be heard by everyone, or if she’s talking to someone closer. She motions for something from the farmhouse, and someone rushes down the pathway with a wireless microphone in their hand, tossing it up to her. There’s a small burst of feedback as it’s turned on. The sound comes from closer to the farmhouse, though I’m not sure where the speaker is located. “Hey everyone,” Mirabelle says, her voice crisp and loud as it emits from the PA system. This is met with raucous applause and cheering. “How’s everybody doing tonight? Are we, uh, keeping dry?” There’s some laughter, and an entire chorus of different responses. Yeses and nos, both. She slowly pivots on the stage, as if trying to make eye contact with every person in the crowd. When the commotion settles a little, she continues. “You’re all very good boys and girls for being patient with us while we changed our plans for tonight. The drought. The rain. We’ve had a few obstacles. But, well, look around you. Look straight up. The rain’s stopped, right? The clouds are gone. You might call that coincidence, but…” I look over at Saturn, and they’re looking back at me with a big smile. We are all one. “...what if it’s something a little more than just chance?” Mirabelle continues from the stage. “Once you’ve witnessed magic–any amount of it will do–you’re forced to consider the possibility that anything is possible, right?” Heads are bobbing, and affirmative responses are shouted. “I’ve witnessed magic,” Mirabelle says. “Haven’t you?” She points to someone standing in the crowd on the other side of the platform from where I am. The crowd falls silent as they listen for a response. Whatever is said, I can’t hear it, but that part of the audience cheers. “She said that she’s witnessed magic,” Mirabelle says into the microphone. “And you,” she says, pointing to someone on my side of the platform. “Have you witnessed magic?” This person screams: “I drink the magic!” “She drinks the magic,” Mirabelle repeats into the microphone. “Yes. Yes, I would agree with that. Wouldn’t you?” The audience shouts and applauds. Mirabelle has presence, I’ll give her that. She’s not like a politician–or even a pastor at a church. She doesn’t have the air of a well-rehearsed professional. She’s not even the head cheerleader at a high school pep rally. She’s our mom, psyching us up on vacation. She’s our best friend, making a lap around the room to make sure everyone gets a high-five. “In the past, the Rebirth Festival was, well…kind of an excuse for a big party,” she says into the mic. “And, really, that’s all it ever has to be, right? We work hard to build our community. To care for each other. To improve The Cradle just a little bit each and every day. Don’t we, then, deserve a day where we can all get a little, uhm…silly?” The crowd goes ballistic. Screaming. Hands pumping in the air. Someone standing directly behind me is seemingly shrieking right into my ear. “But this year’s a little different. We’ve reached a threshold–a number of residents, guests, and friends that exceeds the limit of what I thought we’d be able to support when I first moved us all here. Yeah–we have more than 120 members of our community with us here tonight. We barely have places to put them all–though, don’t worry, we’re doing our best to accommodate everyone. I looked at the numbers. I did the math. We keep this trajectory up, we might be twice as large next year.” Cheering. Whistling. Shrieking right into my goddamn ear. “We have momentum. We have size,” Mirabelle says. In the orange glow, I can see her smile from where I stand. I swear it’s like she’s looking right at me. Maybe she is. “We are no longer just a bunch of babies isolating ourselves from the world. We’re a movement. Mother has blessed us with her milk and that milk is unlike anything else. That means something. We have been reborn, my friends and we hold the key to wonders never before seen by the rest of the world.” You know what? Fuck it. I’m screaming too. I want to contribute to this joyous noise. “Better living through rebirth,” Mirabelle says. It’s hard to believe that she could pick my face out of the crowd, but it still feels like she’s staring right at me. Someone starts a chant: “Better-living-through-rebirth! Better-living-through-rebirth!” It catches on, and spreads across the crowd. “Better-living-through-rebirth!” “Better-living-through-rebirth!” “Better-living-through-rebirth!” “Maybe it’s time we have an official name,” Mirabelle says, her voice silencing the chant. Everyone is screaming and cheering. Yes. We want that. “I asked Mother what we should be called. And, uh,” Mirabelle laughs and shrugs, “the answer she gave me was so obvious that I almost felt silly for even asking in the first place. It’s been here the whole time.” Silence washes over everyone. We’re waiting with baited breath. “My friends. My siblings. My babies. Together we are The Children of the Cradle.” Nothing is actually different. We’re the same group that was here a few seconds ago. But there’s something about having a name–an official banner for all of us to unite beneath–that seems to change everything. The Children of the Cradle: better living through rebirth. The enthusiasm amongst everyone is unmatched. The same electric current runs among us all. We are happy. We are hungry. “Alright, I think that’s enough from me,” Mirabelle says, brushing her hair back behind her ear. “I think I know who you’d like to hear from now.” The person behind me shrieks into my ear again. But I don’t mind. I’m screaming too. === A cluster of figures emerge from the farmhouse. The first four, walking in a single-file line down the cleared passageway towards the platform, wear white robes. Dresses? I’m not entirely sure what the garments are. But contrasted against the orange torchlight and the night sky, they practically glow. One of them has Freya’s fiery hair. Another has Marta’s perfect posture. The other two are less obvious to me, but I assume they’re also associated with the Maternal Council. And then, a final figure begins to make her way down the same corridor. She’s draped in a similar garment as the others, though it’s black with gold accents. It’s hard to say for sure from this distance, but the fabric seems shimmering, or perhaps sheer. Mother is here. The people closest to the cleared passageway reach out to her, trying to just touch her or grab onto her. I half expect someone to push them back or warn them to keep their distance, but no such effort is made. Mother herself seems to embrace it, pausing at each person who reaches out to her so that she can touch them back. She clutches their hands in hers. She leans forward–I think she’s kissing someone else on their cheek. She embraces another. I can’t even imagine how those people must feel right now. The way that her touch, or even her glance, must liberate their soul from their bodies. I imagine feeling her lips on my face myself, and I can just picture my bowels and bladder immediately surrendering–emptying into my diaper. Hell, I’m not even close to her and I feel like it could happen. Just her presence alone is intoxicating. I groan a little as I feel a sudden rush of warm wetness seeping into my diaper. “This is for you,” I want to scream out. “I’m all yours.” It takes Mother a while to get to the platform, but I have all the patience in the world. We all do. We all wish we thought ahead to be standing near where she’s walking. We want to be touched by her too. I wonder if Sloane is up there. Is she reaching out towards Mother too? Has mother touched her skin? Kissed her cheek? Run a hand through her hair? Was the excitement so intense that Sloane lost control of her remaining adult faculties? Because I think I am. The weight of the wet diaper between my thighs. The warmth of the bodies around me, encircling me like I was in a womb. The darkness of the encroaching night, making it easier and easier to disconnect from anything beyond what's in front of me. I feel myself getting smaller. Needier. And I’m not the only one. Myself and everyone around me, we’re all babies now. Crying out for Mommy’s love and protection. We need her. We need her more than we’ve ever needed anything before. Tears stream down my eyes. I’m bawling. I release another stream of warm pee into my diaper. The scent of someone’s fresh mess hits my nose–someone around me has loaded their diaper. Hell, it might even be me–I’m not sure anymore. I lose myself for a few moments. I close my eyes, and when I reopen them I sense that time has moved forward without me. Mother is closer to the platform now, and Mirabelle has extended a hand to her to help her up onto it. The sound around me is unreal. Sobbing. Crying. None of it feels anguished though. We’re just crying out for her attention. We’re letting her know that we’re here and that we need her. Mother takes the microphone. For a few moments, she says nothing at all. She looks around, surveying everyone who is staring up at her. She looks in my direction. She looks at me, I’m sure of it. “My babies,” she finally says, ending the tension that's been building in her silence. “Do you have need of your Mother?” This wave of ecstasy washes over me. It’s a familiar feeling, but it takes me a moment to realize what it is. An orgasm. I’m cumming in my diaper. I’m suddenly just spurting into my soggy padding. Was I touching myself without realizing it? Rubbing the front of my diaper as I cried out for her? Or was it just her voice–her presence–that caused this to happen? “Mommy,” I mutter into the noisy air. “Mommy…”

Possum is free, running through the woods a couple miles away.

Got em! But I'm not FROM Alabama or I'd be planning a menu instead of a release!

I know the feeling well, it's frustrating that our bodies aren't how we want them to be. I consider this a form of BIID which is why it's so distressing when we aren't where we want to be. It's also difficult when you're trying to lose control but in order to do that you need to exercise control to override the default behaviour of holding on to pee. It's a conundrum I'm not sure on how to solve. The hypnotist presumably helped you uncover any hidden hangups you may have? That can be a common cause too. You're still on your journey though - hang in there. You're in diapers 24/7 and making use of them which is something good!

But at least the diaper prevents swamp ass lol

Chapter 11: Rewards and Reinforcement The air in the room was thick—part arousal, part disbelief, and entirely under Genevieve’s control. Lydia sat on the floor, the thick padding between her thighs still warm from her earlier arousal. Her eyes were locked on Terry, who was now slumped at Genevieve’s feet, flushed and panting, his diaper unmistakably messy, the front visibly straining. Genevieve stroked his hair with practiced affection, letting her fingers linger. “You were so good for Mommy,” she whispered to him. “And good babies always get rewards.” Terry whimpered, the sound half desperation, half gratitude. He shifted slightly, and the movement made the mess in his diaper squish audibly, sending another wave of humiliation through him. The scent hung in the air now—faint but unmistakable. His diaper sagged low, the back swollen and darkened, the front bulging with arousal that pulsed visibly beneath the padding. Genevieve looked up at the others with a smile. “Watch closely, girls. This is what obedience earns.” She turned her attention back to Terry. “Crawl to your teddy, baby.” Terry’s head lifted, eyes glassy. He turned and began crawling across the floor, each movement marked by the soft crinkle and heavy sway of his used diaper. The loaded bulk shifted between his thighs, forcing him into an awkward, humiliating waddle as he moved forward. His cheeks burned with shame, but his cock strained harder against the front with every motion. He reached the oversized teddy bear in the center of the room and paused, panting softly, diaper sagging low behind him. “Mount it.” Genevieve’s voice was quiet but absolute. Terry obeyed. He climbed over the stuffed toy, pressing his swollen, used diaper down into its plush body. The squish was immediate, the pressure forcing the mess to shift inside the padding as he settled into position. He gasped, mortified and overwhelmed. His hips began to rock instinctively. Slow at first, then quicker. The front of his diaper dragged across the soft fur of the bear, the thick, filthy padding pressing firmly against his erect shaft. The rhythmic grind turned sloppier, more desperate. His knees spread for leverage, the thick crinkle and squelch of his diaper filling the room. Every thrust made the sagging mess shift again, smearing against his skin inside the warm, bloated garment. Lydia gasped, her hand instinctively pressing between her legs as she watched. One of the guests stifled a breathy moan. Genevieve circled slowly, arms folded. “Just look at him. My obedient, messy little boy. Humping his teddy like a filthy little pet. All he wants is to cum for Mommy. All he needs is permission.” Terry moaned into the bear’s soft body, his diaper slapping faintly now with every thrust, his entire body twitching from overstimulation and need. Genevieve stepped behind him, leaned in close. “Good boy,” she whispered, her breath tickling his ear. “Cum for Mommy.” Terry cried out, his whole body locking up as his hips slammed forward in a final, helpless buck. The front of the diaper swelled further, the soaked, filthy garment unable to contain the full release without drooping visibly. He collapsed over the bear, shaking, breathless, the scent of his shame unmistakable now. Genevieve knelt beside him and stroked his hair. “That’s my good little baby,” she said warmly. “So messy. So obedient. So mine.” Lydia was shaking now, her hands between her legs, her breath fast and shallow. Her own diaper crinkled audibly as she rocked in place. Genevieve glanced her way and smiled. “Don’t worry, little girl. You’ll get your turn soon. And Mommy expects just as much from you.”

And THIS is the truly maddening thing about this silly game. If you stop to count your chickens, the chickens go away... Ironically, if you decide move on with life and do something else: within a few nights you get chickens because, well because you weren't thinking about them. This maps into the kind of trap whereby if you plan to bed-wet you won't but if you go to bed without a nappy at some point, maybe tomorrow, maybe next week you wake up in cold wet sheets because you weren't thinking about it. This is where @Little Sherri and I find ourselves today. We know we will be dry some nights but we don't know which ones and the wet nights will be the ones when we're not thinking about it. This leaves our night nappies as effectively compulsory attire. It is a measure of the strangeness of our affliction that neither of us seem at all bothered by this 🤣

First things first, this new chapter is the perfect example of what I was referring to. Hannah displays an open dislike for certain foods like spaghetti and clothes, the itchy shorts. Maddy seems annoyed by this behavior but is perfectly logical when describing how she can't stand chicken nuggets or not wanting her clothes worn by someone else. Hannah's reactions might be more extreme because of her autism but its not different than what Maddy does in her head. Like I have said before they have more in common, but Maddy has kept things internalized. But it's clear that she does things a certain way and her parents and friends point this out at times. This leads me to my new observation based on this latest chapter. We continue to see Maddy taking care of Hannah. She is very good keeping her calm and happy, while also doing her best to make sure Hannah's protection isn't showing or teaching her how to pet Chester. She comes at it for the not the best of reasons because she thinks Hannah could expose her and she should be more concerned with her protection and Maddy wants to fix that. Ultimately, at the moment, she is being a friend towards her and Hannah is happier for it. My hope is that this will eventually led to Maddy realizing that she likes hanging with Hannah, and in turn, that will help Maddy not worry so much and be more of a free spirit. As for Maddy's new problem, I don't see this as a medical issue or side effect of meds. I think its an extension of what Maddy really wants. Meaning, I think because she is experimenting more and wearing pull-ups during the day more her body and mind are relaxing and letting the accidents happen. This can be trope in other stories, mine included, but here I think its deeper. When you read about Maddy makes it seem like its not her fault, its really still her decision whether or not to do it. She says she doesn't like having accidents but I think we will see her become more comfortable with them, because she still wants them. I don't expect her to lose all control and be fully like Hannah but I think she will end up a lot closer than she is currently thinking. As to the future, the sleepover should be very interesting and will probably span more than one chapter. I am not sure if she will get out of it without her friends finding out but I could see Emma's parents playing a role in the secret being exposed or kept hidden. Surely her parents will be informed of Maddy's problem and, as Hannah is similar, could be treated the same way because of it. Can't wait to watch that unfold. Farther down the line I expect Maddy and Hannah to end up in school together, I don't think the conversation with Hannah's parents was just filler. Maddy could fail her summer classes or it could be recommended that she switch schools and be held back into Hannah's grade. I love the comment about asking for 'what Hannah wears to bed' leading to diapers at night, fully on board with that theory. And I am thinking that Chloe's pink pull ups will come up too, especially if Maddy's daytime accidents continue and she gets caught, which will most likely happen soon. Where Maddy ends up with pull-ups vs. diapers and daytime vs. nighttime is still, I think, the biggest question and each chapter give us more hints at where this story will end. Again, this story is amazing and I can't wait!

We’re doing our best ! 😎👍

heres to an embarrassing doctors appointment I’ve had some f-ic & u-ic for sometime. I’ve seen a few doctors in the past yrs an this was the first time I’d had this experience. Typical Monday appointment. Nope. I’m on the exam table 2 nurses helping me get undressed. (Full time wheelchair user bc sci) I’m undiapering a the nurses are helping a they asked where I got these thick diaper as they know insurance won’t pay for them I giggle. They page doctor to come in. One nurse on each side of me. Doc starts his exam an he’s asking me questions about sensitive an I’m kinda giggling again an he’s like which side is he poking me an I said there an everyone also giggles. as I couldn’t tell where he was poking me. Then he’s doing a more indepth exam asking me to do squeezes & pushes a boom puddle off pee pouring out. I’d had no idea till I felt the warmth down the back of my leg. Poor doctor got his shoe & white coat. Nurses grab pee pads they roll me around a little more on the table an guahhhhh.(flood from the great beyond) Oh the joys of having no control. We all had great laughs. It’s an unforgettable appointment. So here’s to a great week of giggles n pees at the docs office.

Hey everyone! As a heads up, I might need to delay the release of the next chapter. I’m pretty happy with the plot, but I need to flesh out a few things first in terms of how it relates to the final chapters afterward with some of the finer details. Also, my time is going to be limited over the next few days, but I will try and push as hard as I can to still get at least three chapters out this week. I don’t know exactly how doable that is, but I will give it my best shot. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 24: A Plan Is Executed Day 107 – 11:28 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley was nearly vibrating with excited energy as she was dropped off at daycare. She could barely sit through her latest demotion… the younger and regressed Little’s class, and while she was still sad about that particular fresh new humiliation, she also viewed it with an indifference seemingly reserved for regressing Littles who still had their minds. In her own thoughts at night, it was humiliating to be associated with the likes of the near-mute Kyle or the bratty Marilyn or the drooling Simon. Ron wasn’t much better, but now acting as almost a guide to her as she navigated this new terrible chapter in Peirama, Ashley was at least less bothered by some of the tasks and avoided the often-encountered pitfalls of her new level in daycare. But all that was secondary to her today. It was depressing and weighed on her mind, but Betty had shown her a pink rock from the front porch that morning and that only meant one thing… Brother wanted to talk to her. It was such a simple act, but at this point, unless something had gone terribly wrong, Ashley buzzed about because in all likelihood, she would be leaving soon. So, despite a coming acceptance of some oddities and embarrassments in her life now, they might all soon fade off into nothingness as she returned to Earth. So, despite waddling a bit to get out there, Ashley wore a perpetual smile as recess finally started. The cool breeze of the coming fall trickled in under the still hot September sun, but she soon made her way over to the fence and Brother’s usual meeting spot. Looking around, she took a deep breath. “The Littles are getting changed and I want to listen to a story…” “Good,” a voice quickly said, seemingly coming from nowhere until Brother and his usually shadowy self then emerged from beyond some nearby trees. “Glad you remembered the phrase I taught you. Can’t be too careful these days with having another Little be by you.” Ashley nodded. “I understand. Ron’s been helping me lately, but I made sure no one was following or watching me. I…” She then shook her head. “But never mind about all that! Do you have news?” She pressed herself against the fence, her emotions seemingly overriding her previous calm. Brother nodded. “Easy there, Ash, but yes…” He shifted into his jacket pocket and held up envelope of sorts. “I just got what we needed for both you and Ron to get out of here and back home to Earth through the portals. Is he still good with the plan?” Ashley nodded. “Yes… I floated the idea not too long ago to him… at least in a way, and he seemed fine with it. I don’t think he’s too far gone to leave yet. Getting there… but not yet.” “Good.” Brother stepped forward, the bottom of his chin getting cast into a little bit of the sunlight from overhead. “And how about you? Are you ready to blow this joint and get back home?” Ashley nodded eagerly. “Oh yes! Never been so sure to leave before I…” She then trailed off. Brother cocked his head slightly. “Before you…?” “I… it’s nothing,” Ashley stammered slightly. “I just…” She sighed. “I’m a little worried about the long-term effects of this place on us. I mean, Ron’s definitely going to have some issues, and me? I mean…” Her gaze drifted downward to what she was wearing… her snap-crotch skirtalls doing little to hide the bulk barely hidden underneath. A single breeze or even her just bending over would flash the entire world her shame. Needless to say, Betty had listened maybe a little too well with Ashley’s request for clothing to better accommodate a diaper change… “Oh… yeah… that…” Brother sighed. “To be honest though, I hear that all the time, and to be blunt, just put all that out of your mind. I know it’s hard to do, but in the end, you’ll be glad you did. Not going to lie and say life after this place and back on Earth will be easy, but I can link you up with some resources to help. Plus… I would highly suggest getting into contact with the LARP agency.” Ashley blinked back as if she was waiting for the punchline. “Wait… LARP? Are you serious?” Despite the shadows heavily set over his face still, it was obvious that Brother smiled. “Yeah, I know. No idea who came up with the acronym, but its legit and stands for Littles Assistance and Rehabilitation Program. Basically, they get you back on your feet after being a Little here. They deem what they can do, provide assistance if needed, debrief you on your time over here and what to say to others if you’re worried about that, and provide support for dealing with any… challenges afterward. I’ve heard they even have a staff dedicated to checking in for daily needs and facilities to help those with stronger disabilities.” “Oh…” Ashley winced at several points with his carefully selected wording. ‘Holy… I can’t even imagine what it would be like on Earth after what some of these Littles here go through. Like… how would someone like Simon even cope? He can’t even stop drooling, let alone drive a car or pay bills!’ She sighed and nodded. “Well, I guess that’s something…” “Right. Just… don’t let it all get you down,” Brother reemphasized before taking in a deep breath. “But now… details. We’re going tomorrow night. Be ready by then and I will contact you tomorrow for further details and confirmation. In the meantime, do what you have to and just be ready with your end of all this, okay?” Ashley nodded and soon after Brother departed. Walking back, Ashley breathed a sigh of relief before her gaze became focused once more. ‘Okay… here goes nothing… Just, maybe a few things to do beforehand…’ She then joined Ron and Kyle as they played about in the sandcastle, her movements seemingly almost lighter than they had been in weeks now. * * * Day 107 – 3:41 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley carried her excited energy throughout the day… even going so far as to not be so tired during quiet time. While Miss Fiona had warned her about taking a nap if she saw her tired, per Betty’s instructions this morning, Ashley avoided that with ease. She did dip for a moment, but the movie on during quiet time was really boring and she switched to a book instead soon after. Still, once naptime was over and the rest of the Littles joined the main daycare again, Ashley waddled over to Ron and sat down. She was already armed with a stuffed animal to mask her presence and entice him to focus on her with a front of playtime once again, but this time, she had a different goal in mind. “Ron… do you mind if we talk for a minute?” “Isn’t that what we’re doing now?” he asked, grinning a little as he strung Louie, his stuffed monkey around a nearby fort of foam bricks he had recently crafted. Ashley smiled as if to humor him. “Right. Good catch there, but… well I was wondering… would you be willing to go on a trip with me soon?” She took a quick breath, and her face turned hesitant. “Maybe without your… mommy?” Ashley winced with saying that but also knew full well from this morning that it was simply what Ron called Joy now. For her, it was just another confirmation that Ron had to get out of here. Ron stopped playing with Louie and looked back at her with wide eyes. “Without mommy? I…” He then took a breath and sighed. “With you, then… yeah! Why not?” A wave of relief quickly washed over Ashley. “Great! I’ll let you get back to playing with Louie. That fort isn’t going to destroy itself!” She smiled and turned around. Before she could step though, Ron reached out and grabbed her by the hand. “Wait!” Ashley stopped and turned back to her friend. “Something wrong?” Ron shook his head and then reached into the front pocket on the bib of his shortalls. He struggled a little but finally plucked out some sort of colorful object. “Here!” he nearly shouted while thrusting the object into Ashley’s hand. “I made this for you…” “For me?” Ashley opened her hand and saw what he had put there… a friendship bracelet. “You’re my friend, Ash,” he said with a speck of happiness and pride. “I wanted you to have this…” Ashley surveyed the simplistic bracelet with only a few beads and his name on the other side of it. She smiled and quickly put it on her wrist where her maturity bracelet had once been. “Thank you, Ron. I…” “You’re welcome!” He smiled and quickly took off with Louie to go meet with Kyle and wreck another piece of construction they had made before naptime. Ashley sighed as she saw him toddle off. ‘He’s regressing, but… he’s still in there. Good speech and…’ Her gaze went back to the bracelet. ‘I don’t think Nancy or Melissa could have made something like this for me…’ She then shook her head and shut her eyes. ‘Definitely need to stop all this from happening… and that means my story…’ She reopened her eyes. ‘And that means more evidence… and that means going to the facility… tonight.’ Her face with full of resolve… any maybe a little fear as well. Given what she was now desiring though… more fear might have been more appropriate. * * * Day 107 – 10:51 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley took a breath as she stood in front of the door to leave the quiet comfort of the home she had known now for nearly three months straight. Brother wasn’t ready to go… yet, but she still needed more evidence. She needed the redacted files… she needed the facility. Fortunately, through her plannings and the thoroughness of Brother, the first part of her escape plan almost didn’t need his help at this point. Of course, tonight, getting into the facility only… as if the word ‘only’ wasn’t such a mask for the gargantuan task now before her, half the plan could be ditched and reserved until tomorrow night. That being said, she still had to perform a few tasks in order to make tonight at least more assured of success. First, before she even went to sleep, she had to request to forgo the medication and the sleepy drink she had the night before. Betty and Pete both expressed their concern, but Ashley was adamant and even promised to pull the kangaroo closer to her tonight if it made them feel better. As Betty left, there was still a fair amount of trepidation on the Big’s face, but she shut off the lights and left the room regardless. Second, Ashley needed a keycard to get inside the main facility. Using the side entrance, security was minimal and the door there was an easy in. Several testers used it when they wanted to walk to work instead of driving and Ashley had seen it personally now at least twice. But Betty being Betty though, personal security wasn’t her top concern… at least from ‘family’ members she was supposed to trust. So, looking up only a little on the coat rack downstairs, Ashley managed to snag it from her purse. Third, having stemmed from a previous cover story for daycare which then bloomed into something a little more, Ashley grabbed one object that was both humiliating and useful to her… a camera. It was obviously designed for Littles in mind with its thick buttons and peach coloring, but ultimately, having physical evidence from actual film like that just seemed good practice at this point. Fourth, and likely critical to ensure she could come back without Betty or Pete knowing she had even gone in the first place, she had to stuff her clothing in the bed to create a mound that was supposed to be her. It wouldn’t hold up under intense scrutiny, but it was just enough to create the illusion of her falling asleep soundly. Also, considering her nightmares previously, Ashley was relying on purely the notion of them both leaving her alone in order to maximize her chances of a good night’s sleep. She even placed the stuffed kangaroo near the lump to sell the fake more… paying extra close attention not to accidentally activate it. Last, but certainly not least, Ashley needed the plans for the facility itself… at least to help her with a direction to go. This required a little more planning on her part, but she knew the code for Ron’s office and just had to wait for him to start getting ready for bed himself. When he finally started, it was just a matter of creeping downstairs, getting into his office, and taking his plans. Ron, having been none the wiser, ensured a smooth trip and in minutes, Ashley was out. So, now, Ashley looked up at the door. ‘Well… here goes nothing!’ Standing on her toes, she looked at the keypad and typed in the code. It stuck briefly and Ashey bit her bottom lip, but with a crunch and sliding sound, the door unlocked. ‘Whew! What a relief, but… focus, Ash… focus… This is it.’ Ashley righted her recently redressed skirtalls… being the easiest thing she could get back on herself, took a breath, and then walked out the front door. * * * Day 107 – 11:23 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 ‘I’m an idiot… I’m an idiot…’ Ashley continued to curse herself as she made her way through the neighborhood and up to the side gate to the facility. More than once, a car had come seemingly within seconds of discovering her hidden form in the bushes or behind a tree… but they always pulled away. It warmed Ashley’s diaper pretty well, but she had made it beyond the neighborhoods and through the darkened path to the side entrance. When she finally got to the door though, her relieved look was immediate. ‘Thank holy heck for this!’ Breathing deeply, she reached into her front left pocket and pulled out Betty’s keycard. “Okay you… you better work…” Wincing a little, Ashley once again stood on her toes and reached up high to swipe the card. The light then clicked a little before turning green with an audible click. ‘Yes! I’m in!’ Ashley hurried through the gate and pushed through the rest of the path before cresting the top of the ridge overlooking the main facility. She had seen it before, but the view from above was something to behold. Stretching into the mountain range beyond the horizon, the three main buildings of glass, steel, and concrete shone out at night. The night sky had always been slightly blurred from the faint blue glow of the facility, but seeing it now was nearly awe inspiring. Tubes linked several of the buildings, wires crossed overhead, and pulses of light radiated from within. And beyond all the glitzy technology, were the security protocols… turrets, guards, barbed wire, and enough cameras to probably pick out a single fly if they needed to from a mass of thousands. It was enough for Ashley’s leg to shake a little. ‘Oh boy… Definitely on shaky grounds here now, Ash.’ She then gave a thumbs up to her eye containing the camera. ‘Well, all good on my end and… I need to get into the side entrance as well. Thank goodness for any of the staff still looking for a smoke break!’ Ashley looked left, right, and left again, but the area was nearly deserted at the time of night. So, with another deep sigh, she sprinted across the open field and right over to the side entrance. Briefly, she hid behind a barrel and looked over her shoulder. ‘Okay… the one security camera and… yes! It’s off! Thank you, Pete, for spilling the beans about the security glitch here! Doubt I would ever get that luck around here again!’ Ashley trotted over to the side door and looked up once more. ‘Alright… double checking and… yes. No blinking red, green, or yellow light. I needed all three to be off and they are. Stupid back-up systems…’ Perching on her toes once more, Ashley reached up and swiped Betty’s care once more. According to Pete’s plans it was technically the last time she could use the card in the facility… as everything else needed Pete’s pin to access… but it had served her purposes well enough… especially as card access light turned green and the door opened with a creak. Taking a deep breath once more, Ashley walked through the doorway and into the facility. * * * Day 107 – 11:37 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley pulled out the map from her front bib pocket and checked it once more as she came to an intersection after checking that the security camera in front of her was off as well. ‘Okay… not busted yet. Gotta keep that up, but… where from here?’ Looking up the signs ahead were large and impressive… but also wrong. According to her map, each was labeled in the exact opposite direction of where she wanted to go. The map could have also been wrong, as yet another security protocol like the signage, but from her time here yesterday for Dr. Falon, she knew which way she had to go… mostly. ‘Stupid security protocols… I wonder how many scientists have gotten lost themselves in this blasted maze…’ Ashley scoffed, folded the map back up, and continued to the left toward the Chemical Department… Pete’s section. As she moved through the corridors, everything was most pleasant but still surprisingly empty. As compared to yesterday, the facility was more like a ghost town. There were a few errant experiments running in some of the hallways, and Ashley made sure to avoid them at all costs, but for the most part, she was alone. At the same time, while she knew to stay away from certain sections, others called out to her. Ones listing departments that would make any Little shudder only made her thirstier for the truth. The camera in her eye would catch it all, but there was an inherent danger in most of them. ‘Crud! If only I had more time and more access here… I could pop into those labs and check them out. I mean, Surgery Department? I can’t imagine that’s anything even remotely good for Littles, but… no. I would get caught in a second and I don’t even know if Pete’s pass code would work for them… or set off an alarm… No, not now. Maybe give that information to the next person who comes after me. Maybe Brother… I’m sure LRG could use the boost with what they find in there.’ Ashley then looked down the hallway to the other enticing labs, shook her head, and kept moving. Betty and Pete were unaware, but time was still against her. Worse, she could already feel exhaustion slightly setting over her. ‘Gotta keep moving, Ash… keep moving…’ Fortunately, that internal drive seemed to be just enough to power her through more hallways and even into another main building. A single corridor connected them, so Ashley didn’t have to swipe Betty’s card yet again, but the single pathway definitely seemed to get her heart racing. ‘Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!’ she thought as she sprinted through the one hallway. ‘Move your butt! Move it, Ash!’ To her clear relief, she cleared it without problems and continued on… right over to corridor with the sign she had seen yesterday, ‘Chemical Department.’ It was nearly its own entire building and there were several labs and offices inside. ‘Geesh! No wonder Pete is a big deal around here! If he’s in charge of this place, his funding must be at least twice of the other departments and he’s almost in charge of half of this facility!’ And sure enough, as Ashley turned the corner, she saw a single wall full of people’s pictures of the department and their corresponding title… all arranged by hierarchy of positions. ‘Dr. Pete Jones… Head of Chemical Department… yeah… figured that one…’ Ashley’s eyes scanned downward and while many of the faces looked familiar, some of their positions seemed strange or unheard of. ‘Okay… Head of Non-Chemical Change… that’s strange…’ Finally, at the bottom, her eyes stopped on a very familiar face. ‘Woah… Joy Spelding… tester… I wonder if Ron knows…’ the information was probative, but ultimately, not why Ashley was here, so after taking one last look, Ashley moved on. Following the map closely, she was essentially taking her best guesses as to where to go specifically… but right at the end of the hallway was another office, ‘Dr. Pete Jones... Head of Chemical Department.’ ‘Yes! I found it!’ Ashley nearly skipped over to the doorway. Her smiled briefly fade as she saw a keycard access… but then looked immediately relieved when she saw the pin access as well right below it. ‘Okay… either access should be good.’ She closed her eyes and then input Pete’s code. The door clicked after a tiny green light and then opened. Taking a deep breath, she stepped inside and immediately saw several crates of documents… each labeled ‘Destroy.’ She rushed over and opened the first… finding a full file about something called ‘FOY’ and another about ‘Tabers milk.’ ‘Curious… but… I need the other stuff. I need the files on the projects I saw before…’ It took some searching, but Pete was many things… just not disorganized, so within a few minutes, Ashley eventually found the ones labeled ‘Projects.’ ‘Whew! Thank goodness he didn’t destroy these yet! That could have been bad, but… which one? Which one?’ Ashley’s fingers glided over the five different crates all full to the brim with the various files. Finally, she came to the one labeled ‘Project Nurture.’ It was an entire crate dedicate to just it, but each file was labeled very specifically… subject’s 90876A and 90876B, aka, Joy and Ron Spelding. Needless to say, Ashley tore them open and looked inside. At first, the two reports on the subjects seemed similar… heights, weights, personality tests, background, etc. A few files into her reading though… especially after the two were ‘matched,’ the reports began to differ. While it was clear that Joy was reporting on Ron from the very beginning, her maturity never wavered… only her feelings for him. It was a little damning of her reputation as being different than the other Bigs around here, but her increased feelings for Ron and the fact that she was going against protocols in some instances did hold in her favor. ‘Okay, Joy… I don’t trust you, but… at least you’re not trying to butcher Ron. That counts for something… I guess.’ But then there were Ron’s reports. They were made by some guy named ‘Dr. E. Thompson,’ but that wasn’t the shocking thing… it was more about Ron’s clear progress… or in this case, regression through the project. The first was more about his maturity and the others that followed were simple and stated things like, “Subject 90876B, Ron, continues to settle into the routine that subject 90876A has established. He is no longer showing outward signs of combativeness or aggression toward Joy and even complies with most of her requests.” Soon, though, they began to change, until she got to the final log entered from only yesterday. It was longer and the same tone, but the message was now clear with her friend. “As you can see, the original instance of breastfeeding continues to be no fluke. While Ron expressed shame and a deep embarrassment the next day, as predicted, the milk provided just enough of an initial impetus that he agreed to try it again. Based on the notes from this morning before the highlighted section of the recording I am about to watch, Ron’s protests have dwindled to perhaps only a second of hesitation now.” Ashley read each line like it was out of some horror novel. More details were included, and each sounded worse than the previous. Then, just when it seemed it couldn’t get worse, Ashley looked beyond Ron’s file and saw at least 40 others… and a list of about 150 spread out over other countries. ‘Shoot… this this is global and growing… what the heck is this?’ Ashley looked venomous, but as she tore out several of the files… seemingly looking for others, one file popped up that she most definitely was not expecting. “S. F. – Subject 90984” was the label on the front of the next file in front of her now. It probably wouldn’t have been as obvious to most, but maybe from years of editing her articles back home, Ashley quickly noticed the oddity of the only label on the front listed with initials instead of a full listed name. Intrigued, she probed inside the file further, until she saw the real name… “Ashley Jones (Stevens), Subject 90984.” Ashley’s eyes widened and for maybe the first time in months, she had one single adult thought. ‘Fuck…’ Her fingers trembled as she pushed through her apparent other files. There were others that she likely should have been looking over, but none of them seemed to matter anymore… just hers. ‘Why the heck am I in here as some stupid test subject? Why S.F.? But wait… surely Pete had to be against this… right? Or… did I get him completely wrong now and was right when I first met him? Is he really just that cold calculating scientist without any feelings?’ Ashley shook her head and looked back toward her file before opening the front page. At first, the file was pretty basic and entirely similar to Ron’s listing out several of her mental and physical qualities… though these seemed to be pulled from her Carer+ file rather than another intake form like Ron’s or Joy’s had been. Curiously, despite it being a main file, some of her background information was redacted. ‘What the…? Should I be flattered… or more concerned with why? I mean… is this not the original?’ Further and pushing her on though, one document stood between her main file and the logs behind it, labeled as ‘Form 182.6.’ Looking down and reading further, Ashley seemed even more confused. “Subject 90984, otherwise known as Ashley Stevens, now Ashley Jones, shall be referred to as either ‘she/her/etc.,’ ‘Subject 90984,’ or ‘Subject Ferenzetti.’ The identity of said subject is to remain a secret, and steps will be taken to redact or completely remove sections if they are found to have her specific identity labeled. Why is not important… only compliance. -J. Beakerman.” Ashley looked up and blinked multiple times in confusion and recollection. ‘Beakerman… Beakerman… Beakerman!’ Ashley snapped her fingers and lit up in remembrance. ‘The first Joy I met that night! Joy Beakerman! She’s the head of the company… or at least the board. Woah…’ The weight of what she had just read dawned on her. ‘Pete… does he even know about me? I know this file has my name in it, but… if I’m only listed as Subject Ferenzetti or S.F., would he even question it?’ It seemed too disturbing to say the least, but maybe it was from sheer morbid curiosity about just her own state of affairs, now, but Ashley pushed forward and read the next files. Each passage seemed to infuriate her more than the last. “S.F is now coming along nicely… could be used as a possible basis for future studies based on her interaction with other Littles. Despite new issues that have changed these original regression parameters, S.F. now displays many regressive tendencies… S.F.’s socialization, or lack thereof with other Littles could be used in in future for the impact on mental health in relation to heightening previously exposed Littles to new forms of regression… Several of S.F. friends were subjected to separate studies but all showed signs of eventual regression in part due to her actions…” Ashley seethed with anger. ‘Stupid scientists! If I could spit or hit them, I would tear them up and… ah!’ Her thoughts devolved quickly into internal screaming at what was noted about her. But her curiosity seemingly got the better of her and she read further… this time about something else new and troublesome. “Studies and observations have proven useful, and S.F. has now been included in Project Nurture as an addendum… S.F. has now been assigned a case number… Reports indicate her willingness to cooperate with regulations of town and daycare… S.F. Bigs are influential and adhere to laws, but new findings suggest they may not be as onboard as originally thought to be. Further study is needed…” Ashley scanned beyond a few more pages, and to her clear chagrin, mostly talking about her potty habits. “S.F. progressing even better after ‘accidental’ dosage in drink. Reprisals for the planted initiator have been severe per one of S.F.’s Bigs, and we will cover the cost of rehabilitation eventually. New findings, however, show Bigs to be highly irrational with S.F. and continued progress. While both are loyal, further steps may need to be taken to ensure their cooperation in next steps with S.F. progress… S.F. Big, noted as 90984.1, might be vulnerable (see file P.N. - S.F. 1.2 for more information)…” Ashley’s eyes widened. ‘Holy… is 90984.1 Betty or Pete? Could it be possible that Pete is just so busy with everything else that he just doesn’t know about all this? Does he know they’re questioning his loyalty?’ A new thought then seemed to seep into her mind. ‘Should I tell them? Warn them or…?’ Ashley shook her head. ‘No… I couldn’t… if I do at this point, they’ll know I’ll have escaped… tomorrow night with Brother would essentially be lost, but maybe… maybe I could help them out…’ Ashley’s eyes drifted over to the other files, and soon, she began to tear through them once more looking for file ‘P.N. - S.F. 1.2.’ It took a minute… probably longer than should have been taken considering that Ashley was in the middle of a highly classified facility with armed guards, barbed wires, security cameras that could start working at any moment, and access to the facility only accesses through a single card… which also could be reported stolen at any point tonight. Still, Ashley found the file she was looking for. ‘Ah! There you are! Now… let’s see what we’re dealing with…’ Ashley opened the file, and her eyes looked about five seconds away from swimming with tears. It was a detailed file about Betty… more specifically, her weaknesses and relationship with Ashley and how she could be manipulated into influencing the Little. Being on one end of the file as the one who was trying to be tricked by someone she cared about; it was all infuriating and maddening… but there was another aspect of the file. There was a lot of technical jargon that Ashley seemed to squint and ponder over, but there was a bottom line, particularly considered the section was bolded and under ‘Final Conclusions.’ Simply put… Betty couldn’t have children. Apparently, at least according to the file with real concrete evidence conducted here in Peirama, it was a problem stemming from Compound 36-A. ‘Wait… there it is again… just A instead of B like that was in my system…’ From reading the files more carefully, it showed that most women Bigs couldn’t conceive naturally. It listed that there were plans in place of a potential cure or fix, but it noted specifically that “Unless a cure or alternate treatment is found, placing S.F. in perilous situations that will cause her to be injured, will cause Subject 90984.1, Dr. Betty Jones, to be forced to choose between regression or the harm of her Little. Owing to Big genetics, she will likely choose regression every time and further our end goal.” From the horrified look on Ashley’s face, there were no words to describe what she was feeling right then. That being said, after a moment though, her previous resolve to not help Pete or Betty in all this seemed to have vanished and new words began to stew in her mind. ‘Screw this place. I’m taking these files with me and I’m showing them tonight! Knowing them and how they’ve been manipulated, they’ll probably even help me leave. Just gotta get them all out…’ So, minutes later, after taking several photos on her camera just in case her own eye camera was somehow corrupted, Ashley then piled several of the enlarged reports in her arms and began to waddle out of the office. She had placed all the other files back and then stacked the crates like she had found them. It was nearly like she had never even come, and with a satisfied smile, she walked out of the room and… The alarms started blaring as soon as she stepped out. Flashes of red and air raid sirens and honking noises could be heard through the facility. Overhead, a speaker came on. “Attention! Attention! We have an unauthorized removal of files from the Chemical Department! Attention! Attention!” Ashley panicked and looked down. Feeling around, she found a small bulge and flipping the files over and out of the folders, she found a small little black device on each of the folders. Small and easily concealed, it was clearly triggered to go off after leaving Pete’s office. ‘Shoot! I’m a goner now, but… I’ve gotta try!’ So, Ashley quickly sprinted off as much as her thick diaper would allow while also not dropping a single file. Footsteps could soon be heard all around her. * * * Day 107 – 12:28 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley ran down one corridor and through another. Each one seemed to be blocked by the approaching sound of oncoming heavy footsteps and shouts from gruff personnel. More projects passed her by and while there was a desire to stop and maybe hide in one of those wings, another hum or electrical blast of light resounded in each to show that they weren’t in fact empty. So, when Ashley found a dark room with only a slight hum and glow coming from it, she quickly entered. Inside, while it was hard to be sure what she had been expecting, her dropped jaw exhibited her complete surprise to see what was inside. While several pieces of lab equipment littered many desks inside and a large computer seemed to beep with regularity off to another side of the room, the biggest and strangest item was the test tube… more specifically, the test tube with a very alive individual floating around in the blue liquid. Silver haired and toned, they looked like the perfect specimen of unique Little that a Big might want for their disturbing collection. From nearby, vital signs showed they were in fact alive, but other than that, little or no movement could really be seen coming from them. The fact that there was a large tank of yellow liquid next to them with skull and crossbones on it wasn’t very encouraging of their situation either. ‘Holy… what the heck is happening here?’ Ashley pressed her face against the glass and looked inside at the Little floating about. ‘And just what did you do to wind up in there? I almost would prefer a life of diapers over being stuck inside…’ The lights flipped on. Panicking completely, Ashley nearly dove under one of the nearby desks for cover. To her relief, both Big scientists seemed too focused on the alarm, their science, and each other to really notice any of her previous movement. “Geesh! You think they would cut that alarm in certain places. Not good for our experiment, you know?” The woman scientist nodded as she waltzed over to several beakers on the desk right above Ashley. “Yes, but you heard the announcement. Someone has removed the files from the Chemical Department illegally. You’ve heard the morning briefings… no unauthorized removal of classified files until the security system is back up and running. Any number of people could want to steal what we have here. I mean… what do you think? Honshu? Yamatoa? Maybe Itali?” The other scientist shook his head as he looked more closely at the Little in the blue liquid. “Nah. Both of those countries are our allies. Besides, their technology almost rivals our own. Betcha it was Catalon. Ever since one of their islands sunk into the sea, they’ve had to step back their Little research. They have the means and motive… I put my money on Catalon.” He then made a few more notes and walked back over to the woman scientist. “So… any progress?” The women scientist sighed. “Well, I hope this latest batch will put Project Hera back on track. The impregnation of Littles into women Bigs is progressing but candidates are lacking oddly enough.” She sighed and shook her head. “It’s weird… us Bigs seem to want to do a lot to Littles to have a ‘kid of their own’ but they still aren’t willing to risk a little to give birth.” “Well… maybe we can find a way to make that process easier. Something to think about for another day I guess…” Sighing, he then jotted a few notes down in his terminal, shut it off, and then looked back to the women scientist. “Okay… that just about wraps it up for me. You almost done here? I bet you anything that its quieter outside.” The woman scientist stepped forward as she swirled and added a few more compounds together. Seeing her foot now merely inches away from her hiding position, Ashley looked up in terror as she clamped one hand over her mouth to keep from yelping. ‘Oh shoot! They’re gonna find me and then everyone is gonna get in trouble and…’ Ashley hyperventilated for a few seconds and looked like she was about to break and scream. “Okay,” the woman scientist said looking pleased with herself as she removed the disposable mask covering her mouth. “That should do it. Just need that to stew over night and we’ll see if this wakes the Little up.” Smiling she walked over to the guy scientist. “Now… what were you saying about it being quieter outside?” Both smiled and soon exited the room. Seeming faint, Ashley quietly crawled out from her hiding position under the table and looked up at the Little in the tank. ‘Sorry, friend. Definitely wouldn’t want to be you now…’ She grimaced a little and then immediately turned and ran as fast as she could with the files still in her arms. * * * Day 107 – 12:39 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley continued to run. Her legs must have felt like they were exploding, and she winced several times likely from the pain she was now experiencing. ‘Gotta push through! Gotta escape! Come on, Ash!’ She pushed and pushed and looped around at least three or four times. Unfortunately, every time she tried to look at the map, another group of security forces would sound off and she would know they were close. So, inevitably, Ashley became lost. And while her speed was impressive, especially with the files, she was no match for the security forces closing in. It didn’t take long for her to be surrounded on all sides. ‘Shoot! This is it… permanent regression… all this for nothing! No story! No me… I’m totally fudged!’ “Halt! Set the files down and back away with your hands raised!” one of the guards angrily and forcefully commanded. Ashley gulped and nodded, eyeing the security forces’ guns right away. Still, doing as she was told, she easily set the files down and backed away with her hands in the air. Nodding, the seemingly lead security guard lowered his weapon and then gestured with his hand. “Oka. Go in and get her. Make sure she doesn’t escape like the last one.” Ashley squinted in puzzlement at that, but soon, two guards surrounded her and gripped her arms tight before slapping a pair of polymer cuffs onto her wrists behind her back. “All secure, sir!” “Good,” head guard noted in approval. He then cocked his head over to his walkie talkie on his shoulder and clicked in. “All clear. I repeat… all clear. You can send him in now.” Ashley furrowed her brow and tried to get a better view, but soon she didn’t need one as she heard the ominous clack of hardened shoes along the corridor before her. “Well, we meet again little one,” Mr. Vasiliou said with a sickening smile. “You might have doomed my Nancy with your little subversive tactics… but no more!” He sneered and then turned to the head guard. “Is she secure? Your men vaccinated?” The head guard nodded slowly. “Yes, sir, but… sir. Vaccinated?” Mr. Vasiliou smiled and approached Ashley without answering his question. “Now then missy… we actually planned for this possibility for a while now. Took a second to counter for what you could pull, but now… I have to say that it’s nice to know all that prep work can actually be executed now… with one minor twist.” “Sir?” Again, the head guard seemed to be questioning Mr. Vasiliou’s actions. As Mr. Vasiliou turned back to face the head guard, Ashley looked down and looked like she was trying to solve the mystery of the universe on the spot. ‘They planned and knew about me? But how? How did they know? I didn’t even know until this morning I was coming… unless… do they know who I am? Who am I really, that is?’ Turning back to Ashley after a short conversation with the head guard, Mr. Vasiliou approached Ashley with his same old nauseating and shit-eating smile before removing a single vial of silver polished metal from his suitcoat pocket. “Shame they never fully approved of this… Fitting I suppose though…” “Wait, sir…” Another scientist had gathered behind to watch the commotion and quickly stepped forward on seeing the vial. “You can’t! Not with her at least. She’s… Dr. Jones’ Little. He’ll…” “Do what?” Mr. Vasiliou spat as he spun around to face the scientist who dared to question him. “I’m mayor of this town and I only report to the board! This is my prerogative, and if the great Dr. Jones has an issue with this, he can leave town for all I care!” “But the board might side with him!” the scientist rebutted. “You know how they are with him and all that he’s done around here.” That only seemed to intensify Mr. Vasiliou’s anger. “Oh, screw them! I’m mayor and they like me just as much!” He then straightened out his suit that had become ruffled in his recent burst of anger. “Besides… he can always complain to the board and reveal just how his Little knew about all this and then proceeded to infiltrate this place. Two guesses as to how…” His beady eyes glared back at the scientist and then snapped back at Ashley when no further comments were made. “Now… have a fun little trip… baby girl…” Without even a second’s hesitation, Mr. Vasiliou took the small silver can and sprayed it right into Ashley’s face. She coughed. She blinked a few times and then seemed to swirl around. ‘Oh… oh woah… what was in… that… can? It’s so… so… I’m sleepy…’ Ashley swayed a few more times as she was held up still by the two guards and then slouched over. Then, blackness.

Chapter 2 The next morning I woke up to a shock. For a moment I had thought everything yesterday was a dream. I reached down and felt my diaper, looked around and saw that I was in the guest room and realized it wasn't. Then I realized I could feel my very full bladder. I got up to go to the bathroom, but remembered again the results of yesterday and smiled. I simply laid back down and peed, unleashing a flood of urine into my diaper. "Ahhhhhh!, that feels incredible." Susan had bought a baby monitor and had it set up to listen to my every move. She had been up for hours planning out my day. "Good morning, baby," she called through the baby monitor, her voice a mix of amusement and authority. I jumped, realizing she had been watching me. "Good morning, mommy," I called back, feeling the wetness spread across my crotch. Her footsteps grew louder as she approached the nursery. "Did you have an accident, baby?" she cooed, opening the door with a knowing smile. "No mommy, I peed after I woke up this time." "Well, we'll put a little whiskey in your nighttime bottle tonight and fix that right up honey." I grinned at the thought of waking up wet tomorrow. "But now," she announced with a firmness in her voice, "It's time for breakfast. And remember, you're not allowed out of that diaper until I say so." "Yes, mommy," I replied as I jumped into her outstretched arms. Susan carried me into the kitchen. She put me at a seat at the table and tied a kitchen cloth around my neck. "While you were sleeping this morning, I went online and ordered a ton of goodies that will start arriving for you today. You were right, it's amazing what you can get on Amazon." I nodded with excitement as my cock stirred awake at the thought of what was coming in the mail. "I also contacted someone about an adult sized highchair and crib. Those will take a little time to arrive, the chair first, but they're also on the way. The thing I was really surprised about was how expensive the diapers are. You didn't tell me you had been spending so much on these while you were hiding it. And I know that you bought them a pack or two at a time, so you weren't getting the "by the case" discount, were you little boy?" "No, ma'am." I had a bad feeling where this was going. "Well, you know how I am about you wasting money, and this has been an expensive secret you've been keeping from me. How long have you been doing this? We've been married almost 10 years. Has it been this whole time?" I hung my head in shame. "Yes, ma'am." "Well, then this has been a VERY expensive secret. We'll have to deal with that later during your spanking." I knew that's what she was going to say. "Speaking of which, I also ordered some spanking implements from Amazon that should keep that part of our new relationship interesting." I gulped. "At least for me anyway." She looked at me with a sly smirk that hid some true malice. As she finished talking she made a bowl of oatmeal, and poured me a glass of juice she put in a travel mug with a top on it. "Bottles that are your size will arrive soon. But for now, you will always drink out of a cup with a lid, got it?" "Yes, mommy." I nodded as I reached for the mug with two hands, gulping down the orange juice. "Mommy, this tastes a little funny." "Don't worry about it sweetie, it's just a different brand of juice than you're used to." I just accepted her explanation and fisnished the glass before moving onto the bowl of oatmeal. "Eat up, Baby Boy!" As Susan watched me scarf down the oatmeal she had made, I couldn't help but feel the warmth of the diaper against my skin. It was oddly comforting, a stark contrast to the coldness that had filled my stomach when she had told me that our traditional marriage was over. After breakfast, Susan told me it was time to get cleaned up. She brought over a baby wipe warmer and a pack of baby wipes. "Lay down, baby," she said with a gentle yet firm tone. I laid on the bed and she began to clean me up, taking her time to wipe my cock and balls. The way she talked to me, with such authority, had my heart racing. Once I was clean, she grabbed the fresh diaper she had laid out on the bed. "Open up for mommy," she instructed, and I obeyed, spreading my legs wide. She slid the diaper under me and began to fasten it. I felt like a baby again, but this time it was a feeling that was welcomed. "Mommy, why do you want to do this?" I asked, my voice filled with curiosity. Susan paused, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "Because, Max, I love you, and I want to help you find peace with your kink. But also, I think it turns me on a bit." She said it so casually, like we were discussing what to have for dinner. I didn't see her dominant side at home much, but when I would accompany her on the rare work event, like a dinner party or happy hour, the people in her office told tales of a very different Susan. One guy once called her the "Boardroom Ball Buster." I had no idea what it was that Susan actually did at work. Her company was a Fortune 500 corporation that had two towers of people downtown connected by a really cool glass-covered bridge on the 25th floor. She was feared and respected at work in a way I was only just now seeing at home. Our sex life was never much to write home about, I think mostly because she was incapable of conceiving, something we didn't know when we got married. That never really bothered me much, but it seemed to break her heart. And her sex drive. I mean, I got some on my birthday every year, sometimes a blow job if I was lucky, and we usually had sex on our anniversary and Valentine's Day, but that was about it. We had each retreated to our own means of satisfaction years ago. It's part of the reason I had developed diapers from a coping mechanism for bedwetting, to a sexual fetish, and my preferred means of orgasm. As the years went on, it was also how my tastes in porn seemed to evolve from the usual "hot chick with tits," to the more "exotic," like what she caught me watching when she came home yesterday. "Mommy, people at your office always seems to describe a more intense, dominant version of you, but until you spanked and diapered me last night, I had never seen that side of you." Susan's eyes narrowed slightly. "You see, Max, in the corporate world, you have to be tough, you have to be in control. It's not all fun and games, it's survival of the fittest. And sometimes, it's the same in marriage, especially when you've been keeping secrets for so long." She finished fastening the diaper, giving it a final pat. "But now that we're in this...new phase," she said, her voice softer, "I want you to know that I'll take care of you, but you have to earn it. You have to be a good little boy for me." "I will, mommy," I promised, feeling the excitement build up again. "What's my first task?" "Your first task is to accept that this is your new reality," Susan said, her voice firm. "You're my baby now, and that means you follow my rules. Now, let's get you dressed for the day." Susan put a plain blue t-shirt over my head. It was a little small and barely landed at my waist, exposing my entire diaper to view. "But Mommy, don't I need shorts?" "Not when it's just us at home Maxy, I want to be able to see when you use your diaper. Now, I'm going to go to Home Depot and get some supplies to start turning the guest room into a nursery. I want make you come with me, but I do NOT want you getting in trouble while I'm gone, so here are the rules. You will remain on the couch, in the living room while I am out. You can watch something on Disney Plus, or play a video game. I took away the violent ones this morning. No more of those for my baby. Understand?" "Yes, Mommy." "Also, there will be NO masturbating while I am gone, is that clear, Diaper Boy?" She pinched my face with her hand and looked me straight in the eyes. I mumbled, "Yes, ma'am." With that she picked me up and took me into the living room, depositing me on the couch with a crinkly plop. She picked up the remote and turned on Bluey. I was content. "I shouldn't be gone too long, but it is a Saturday, so Home Depot will probably be packed." She pointed right at me, "Stay our of trouble. Or you'll get it when I get home." With that she shut the door. I heard her car start and pull out of the drive way. The house felt eerily quiet without Susan's presence, but the sound of cartoons filled the space. I watched the screen for a few minutes, but my mind was racing with thoughts of what she had in store for me when she returned. I knew she would be checking the baby monitor she had installed, so I made sure to behave. But the feeling of the diaper was too much. It was like a warm embrace that was driving me crazy. As the minutes ticked by, my curiosity grew. I looked around the room and spotted the baby gate she had set up last night. The living room was now my "playpen" for the morning, and the thought of being confined to it was both terrifying and thrilling. I tried to focus on the cartoon, but the feeling of the thick padding around my crotch was too much to ignore. I squirmed in my seat, the plastic liner of the diaper rustling with every movement. The TV was filled with the bright colors and simple stories of "Bluey," a stark contrast to the complex reality unfolding before me. My hand inched towards the waistband of my diaper, the temptation growing with every second that passed. I knew Susan would be mad if she found out, but the need was overwhelming. Just a quick feel, I thought to myself, but as my fingers brushed against the soft, shiny plastic of the diaper, I realized it was already too late. I slid my hand under the waistband, my heart racing as the coolness of the diaper met my skin. The warmth of my pee was surprisingly comforting, and the scent was faint but present. I began to stroke my cock, the padding of the diaper providing a delightful friction. My breathing grew heavier and my strokes more vigorous as the cartoons played on, a bizarre soundtrack to my secret indulgence. I thought back to the night before, where I was able to fuck Susan for the first time in a very long time. The way her pussy felt around my small, hard cock, that feeling was enveloping me right now as I jacked off on the couch. I had never felt so alive in our marriage. It was like a rebirth. Like I had been hiding in a shell for so long, and now I was free. But, I knew I had to be careful. The thought of Susan finding out about this little act of defiance had me on edge, so I tried to keep it quick. But my excitement was too intense, and I found myself getting lost in the moment. Within no time my breathing was fast and heavy, my face flushing red, like my bottom last night. That reminded me of the spanking. Oh that spanking! That was it. I exploded load after load of cum into my diaper, coating my penis and my fingers in sticky jizz. I took my hand out of my diaper and realized I needed to wash my hands, but the bathrooms were all locked now that I was in diapers full time. If I used a baby wipe, Susan might notice. So I did something I rarely did, I licked the cum off my hand and my fingers, cleaning myself with my tongue. "Oh wow! That was a great orgasm." Just then I felt a rumble in my tummy. "Uh oh." I knew what that meant. I had to go poop. The feeling was a mix of excitement and fear. I had never done a number two in a diaper before, but here we were. Maybe I could hold it until Susan got home and convince her to let me go in the toilet? Then it rumbled again and I began farting. "That bitch! She spiked the orange juice with something!" I knew it tasted funny. My stomach was on the move. What was I going to do? I decided to sit on the floor and clench my ass as tight as I could. Sometimes this worked when I was a kid and didn't want to get up to poop. Thus began the struggle to hold it. I tried concentrating on the adventure of Bluey, Bingo, Mom, and Dad. I loved this episode, it's the one where they might move! I watched intently, groaning, straining, trying to hold in the torrent of shit that was fighting to escape my colon. Soon the episode was over and I heard Susan's car pull into the drive. As the door swung open I got up to see her. That's when it happened. All that poop I had been holding back, all the effort I had made was for nothing. My butt exploded, filling my diaper with a dump truck load of mess. It was loud. It was obvious. "Ahhhhhh!" I was relieved. "Maxy! What an awful smell you have made. But I guess the juice worked." I was furious. "I knew it! You put something in that juice to make me shit myself! That was cruel!" I was hot to trot, but she was having none of it. "Don't you dare talk to me like that, young man," Susan said sternly, her eyes flashing. "You're in a diaper now because you need to learn obedience. Now, let's get you cleaned up." She grabbed my arm and dragged me towards the guest room. Susan laid a large, plastic mat on the bed and threw me on top of it. The poop in my diaper began squishing around my balls, and up my back. She was furious. "I told you to be a good boy, and you couldn't even last a few hours without making a mess!" She said, her voice rising. "Now, I'll have to clean you up, and you're going to sit right there until I say you can get up." "Plus, I saw what you did on the baby monitor while I was gone." I gulped. "Wait, what?" "Did you think I wasn't monitoring you to see if you could keep your hands out of your pants while I was gone?" "Oh shit." She slapped me across the face. "You watch that language Diaper Boy. This adds one more thing to extend your spanking later tonight. Mark my words, you will only cum when I give you permission, or you will suffer the consequences." With that she untapped the diaper and began cleaning me up. She noticed the cum pile in the diaper and slapped my dick to get my attention. "Did you think I wouldn't see this?" I shrugged, upset that I was caught, but not for giving myself a great orgasm. "I'm sorry, Mommy, I just couldn't help it." Susan's grip on my wrist tightened as she pulled me out of the diaper. The mess was everywhere, and the smell was overpowering. She grabbed the soiled diaper and tossed it into a plastic bag, her eyes narrowed in disappointment. "You really are going to pay for this," she said through gritted teeth. "I thought we had an understanding?" I nodded meekly, "I know, Mommy. I'm sorry. I just couldn't resist." Susan's expression softened slightly, but the anger in her eyes didn't fully dissipate. "I know it's a hard adjustment, but the rules are in place for a reason. Now, let's get you cleaned up and into a fresh diaper before you get any more ideas." As she worked, Susan spoke to me in a firm but patient tone, explaining the importance of following her rules and the consequences of disobedience. She washed my soiled bottom thoroughly, making sure to scrub away every trace of my accident. I felt a strange mix of shame and gratitude as she tended to me, her touch both gentle and firm. Once I was clean, she picked up the new diaper, laying it out on the plastic mat. "After you're all cleaned up and changed, I want you to take a nap on the couch while I start some work in here, okay? Do you think you can do that for Mommy?" "Yes, Mommy," I said meekly, feeling the sting of her slap still resonating. Susan looked at me with a mix of anger and disappointment. "I know it's a lot to take in, Max, but we need to establish trust in this new dynamic. If you can't follow simple rules, how can I trust you with the more complex ones?" "I understand, Mommy," I said, feeling the weight of her words. "Good," she said, a hint of satisfaction in her voice as she began to fasten the fresh diaper around my waist. "Now, remember, no playing around. You need to be a good boy and take a nap while I work." I nodded, feeling the thickness of the new diaper around me. The scent of baby powder filled the air, bringing with it a feeling of submission that was oddly comforting. Susan pulled me off the bed and grabbed my hand. I felt so little, so childish as she walked me back to the couch, my thickly diapered butt swishing and crinkling with every step. "I actually am kind of tired, Mommy." "Good, honey. Now lay down on the couch. I'll turn down the TV so it lulls you to sleep and close the curtains so it's a little darker in here." As I laid on the couch, I watched her close the curtains on both sides of the front door darkening the room. She put a blanket on me, then kissed me on the forehead in the most intimate and yet authoritative manner I had ever felt. With that I drifted off to sleep. I awoke to a start. The front door was open and Susan was talking to a delivery girl. I looked at her, and she looked right back at me, laying on the couch. It was in that moment that I realized I had kicked off the blanket in my sleep. I was laying on the couch with my thick, adult diaper showing this delivery girl everything as she handed Mommy a bunch of boxes. "Oh, I see you have a big baby, huh?" Was she really striking up a conversation with Mommy... about me? "Why, yes I do. He is my big baby boy. Isn't he cute?" I turned shades of red I didn't know I could emulate, and as if triggered by my deepest, darkest desires, I immediately began wetting my diaper, in full view of the front door. "Uh oh! Looks like Junior there is going to need a change soon. Good thing I'm delivering you all these diapers, ma'am." Mommy laughed as my humiliation reached new heights. "Yes, indeed, he is quite the handful sometimes," she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. The delivery girl glanced at me and smiled awkwardly before handing Susan the last box. There was a large pile in the front entryway. "Here, if you ever need a babysitter for your boy there." The delivery girl handed Mommy a sticky note. "Thank you..." she looked at the note, "...Jenny." I might just call on you for some help. With that she shut the door. "Well Baby Boy, we might have just found you our first babysitter!" I was mortified. And a little turned on.

Chapter 143: Out! WHEN LILLY WOKE me up the next morning, I realized something felt off. “Oh, sweetie,” she told me. “Huh?” I tried to shake myself awake. “Your diapee leaked,” she told me. “Here, let’s get you cleaned up and in your swimsuit, and I’ll just make a note to them to swap your bedding today.” I looked down and realized all of the ‘hydrate’ comments from Beth yesterday had caught up as a torrent overnight. I knew my diaper was soaked as I went to sleep, but I clearly didn’t consider the ‘more to come’ part of that. The nighttime diaper was like a beach ball as Lilly wrapped it up. “Hopefully, this is the only time this happens,” she told me. “If not?” I asked nervously. “Well, we usually do a thicker type of diaper… The only ones I know of in your size that would take more are crawler diapers. Try to let me know if you need changed before bed next time?” Lilly suggested. I nodded and found myself cuddled into her side as she carried me downstairs for a swim. Fortunately, our new interim dean hadn’t deemed it worth saying anything about my swimming routine yet. I had heard Lilly tell the girls that she wouldn’t be taking everyone this week due to midterms. I hoped that didn’t build more resentment like it had the boys’ nest. ‘Hopefully, my fun spring break trip doesn’t either,’ I thought as I did far fewer laps and time than I had at my grandparents on Sunday. My Tuesday ran pretty smoothly. We drew commercial products out of a jar for one of our final projects in the screenwriting class. It was in addition to a documentary script that was our final project that would be due by the end of the class. Due to how the class was run, our professor dismissed us early. Grandma was supposed to pick me up for my therapy appointment, so I let her know I was done early and settled down in a chair in the downstairs lobby, where she told me to meet her. Looking around, I realized there were posters and advertisements for the film festival. I had never gone inside, but I had been told there was an eight-hundred-seat auditorium that would serve as the HoloTheater for the festival. The entryway was surrounded by images from the films, and I blushed as I realized one for ‘Diaper Diaries’ was front and center. I remembered the photoshoot but hadn’t been a part of its creation. Apparently, I hadn’t paid much attention when it had been passed around at one of our meetings! Charlotte chased Beth, who seemed to be running away from a training potty. I was sitting at a computer coding something a few feet away at a superimposed desk. ‘It’s okay…’ I thought to myself, critiquing it. “Ready to go, Kiddo?” Grandma asked me. “Yeah, I hadn’t seen this poster yet,” I told her. “Another part of the group worked on it.” “Cute!” she said. I was suddenly in her arms, and a squeeze of my diaper came. “I’ll change you over at the hospital, Doctor Sterling’s office said they could get you in a bit early today.” “Great,” I said. As she carried me on one hip, she did something with her watch and asked, “So, did you find anything?” “Huh?” I asked. “Your little hacking adventure yesterday?” she whispered. “How…?!?” I asked. “After your mama, do you really think I wouldn’t keep a closer eye on you?” I blushed. “So… what did you find? You did cover your tracks well enough, but I didn’t figure that out.” ‘Small victory… Damn! She’s good!’ I thought to myself “Well…” BETH SAT IN the classroom, finishing the last of her Signals exam, and was glad there hadn’t been any ‘What’s that?’ moments in the test. She’d understood all the questions, taken her time to respond, and been certain she had to have done well. She’d been worried that her therapy appointment would make it more challenging to focus in class that day. Still, Doctor Sterling seemed to understand midterm stress and didn’t push any buttons or dive too deep into anything to set off any emotional outbursts. She’d told her ‘thank you’ for that. As she pressed submit on the test tablet, she stood up and gathered her things. She glanced over at Reila, who was not far from her and could tell that the test was not going as well for her. Her friend seemed posed in a fearful posture and looked absolutely stressed out. Seeing Beth standing to leave, she was sure that hit her harder. She smiled at her reassuringly before dropping the tablet off with the professor and finding Nikki outside. “How did it go?” Nikki asked. Beth shrugged, “I think I knew it all? I think I answered everything correctly? You never know, though, until you get the grade…” “Got it,” Nikki said. “So what now?” Beth looked at the time, “Would you mind if we wait for Reila to finish? Then we’ll go get a bite to eat for lunch?” “Sure,” Nikki said. “We can wait for her over there?” Beth watched her classmates leave one by one. Sometimes, there would be three or four at once. Still no Reila. Finally, right at the end of class time, Reila exited, and Beth noticed her eyes were red. “What’s wrong?” Beth asked. “I... I... I think I failed it, Beth, I didn’t know any of the questions!” “Huh?” “Seriously, Beth, I’d never seen any of those questions before.” “What are you talking about? It was basically most of the study guide the professor gave us?” Reila broke down in tears then, and Beth hugged her while wondering what was going on. She’d sat down with Reila the previous night and studied together. She knew that she had to have seen that study guide? ‘Did I take a different test than her?’ I WAS EXHAUSTED from talking about everything with Doctor Sterling when Grandma took me up to have Doctor Nickerson do a quick check. “So, why does this show activity in editing nanites?” she asked me. “Uh…” Grandma looked at her, “Don’t worry about it; she didn’t change the ones in her body… We’ve already discussed it.” “Got it,” Doctor Nickerson said to her. She looked at me, “Being a troublemaker, huh? That’s the same look my mommy gives me when I am.” I rolled my eyes, “I wasn’t doing anything bad.” “Well, anyway, looks like things are still stable. Let’s check again in a month or if you notice anything changes. Just so you know, I don’t think we can get that plaque off the micturition center at this point… It’s as covered as my own.” I sighed, “I guess I kind of wish I had the reason you have yours.” “I could nurse you, Carly,” Grandma said. Making me turn bright red, “Lord knows, probably every girl on this campus would happily nurse you.” “I didn’t mean that!” I said. ‘Well, if it was Beth?’ I mused. ‘I wonder if her body reacts that way? Or if she would have to have a baby first?’ “Just… I didn’t even have anything really happen? It’s like if you have a crazy scar, you should have a crazy story to go with it?” They both gave me looks that said they didn’t fully believe my story but let it go. After lunch with my grandmother at a restaurant on the edge of campus next to the hospital, she returned me in time to sit down in Narratives with Beth and the crew. “Hey,” I said to her. “Hey,” she said, looking a bit distracted. “What’s wrong?” I asked her. She looked around, seeing we had a little privacy, but not much. “I’ll tell you after class? I think someone did something to our tests earlier.” “Huh?” Right then, Charlotte and Sebastian sat down on either side of us, “Hey, girls,” Charlotte said. “Hi,” I said, still wondering what Beth was talking about. I listened even as I used the contact lenses to activate my overlay screen. ‘It’s going to take a while to get used to this,’ I thought, even as I knew I didn’t want anyone except Grandma to know I had them. I made a note to remember to ask Beth about the test later. Charlotte asked me something right then, and I had to pay attention to her. “Oh, before I forget!” I said. “Studio dinner Thursday night at Fiona’s, we have a room reserved for all of us. Let me know if you have someone you want to bring; we should be able to add them.” “That’s awesome; how much do we need to bring per person?” Sebastian asked. “It’s covered,” I told him. “You don’t have to do that, Carly… and how can you possibly do that?” He added quietly. I sighed, “If you make money and leave it in an account untouched for thirty years, it adds up. My mom transferred an account from her to me.” “That’s…” “Cool,” Charlotte finished for him, quietly adding, “Drop it.” I mouthed ‘thanks’ to her, even as Professor Wyler stepped to the front of the room. “Well, good afternoon! I’m certain you all saw the posters and schedules in the building as you came in today. I want to congratulate Studio Three for earning the top billing this year. That has never gone to a project in this class before. It’s usually a senior independent study film, so congrats to them!” There was a smattering of polite applause around the room. “Just a reminder, you must sit for at least six films over Wednesday and Thursday. The films start at noon tomorrow and last until midnight. The same is true for Thursday, with a thirty-minute celebration before the main film for Studio Three, an awards ceremony, and then a Q and A afterward with Studio Three for thirty minutes before the films resume. The entire department is represented, so animation, live-action, and all of it are up. They range from fifteen minutes to three hours, depending on the film. All lengths count for the number you must watch, so you can knock out most of them in a couple hours if necessary.” He paused, “Documentation you watched them will be scanning your ID on entrance and exit. Please remember to do both! You will also have a short worksheet of questions on each film that you must submit, so take notes.” There was some fidgeting, and he laughed, “It’s basic stuff, title of the film, style, synopsis, good and bad things you liked, basically. You should be able to complete it during the credits and changeover to the next film if you bring a tablet with you.” He looked around for more questions. “Okay, so the rest of the semester is spent on short film projects and your commercials. Commercial scripts should be possible to pick the week after Spring Break. You all must turn in that final project by the last day of class. Your semester projects and the film festival responses will cover your grade – remember there is no final exam for this course. Each day, we’ll review a few things regarding style and concepts that can help you, but we’ll probably also give you most of this class time to work. After the break, we will have a commercial specialist as a guest lecturer for one day. Commercials are a bit different of an art form.” He finished up, “Thursday, there will not be class due to the festival. Please make sure you catch Studio Three’s production; it was incredibly well-made and enjoyable to watch! With that, go ahead and spend your time the way you need to!” “This may be the best class ever,” one of the guys said. “Yeah… umm, what do we need to do now?” Caleb asked. “Right now, it’s just a matter of editing the last film,” Charlotte said. “I think our editors have that in hand?” “Yeah,” I said, “We’ll shoot to have a draft version for you to see the Thursday after break? Honestly, with the rest of the week, I doubt we will get it all done this week?” Sebastian nodded, “We all have midterms. I don’t think even a week later would be an issue; we’ll still have time to get music added again and have it done in plenty of time.” We talked for a few more minutes, and I asked Beth, “Do you feel like spending some time trying to edit today? Or do we need to give you time to study?” She looked at her watch, “We could go do two hours? Dinner? Then maybe meet up to talk in EdgeSphere?” “That works,” I told her. “Let’s check that diaper, and then we’ll go get to work,” she told me while picking me up. “I need to get one of those wraps for carrying you at some point,” she said. I blushed, “Somehow, I’m sure I would have no problem fitting.” “No, you wouldn’t; the bigger thing is finding one that would fit me since I’m smaller than a Big.” I leaned my head against her shoulder as she squeezed me tightly, and I sensed some tension in her body language. After a change to a dry diaper, we claimed an empty editing studio and got to work. BETH LOOKED ON as Carly did her thing with the footage from the past week. When they’d first started on the other project, she could tell Carly was trying to figure out the system at the time. Now, though, she seemed to know where everything was and worked at a really staggering speed! As they shot the footage, the crew had been even better about tagging it per some requests Carly had made. That meant Beth could just call out the scene they were looking for, and then she could get the footage called up and inserted. Initially, Carly was just lining up clips. Still, as she went, she began choosing camera views, readjusting shots, and making some light corrections to light and sound files. When the two hours ended, much to her surprise, they were already at the scene of being at ‘Harper’s House’ with her ‘dad.’ “Well, that’s two hours,” Carly said, “That’s quite a bit of progress, really? I bet we can finish this on the Tuesday we return?” Beth laughed lightly, “We?” “We!” Carly said with a smile. “Dinner?” The two of them were almost back to the cafeteria when they saw a commotion. “Please! Just let me go!” they heard. Beth looked onward, expecting it to be a Little that had landed into a tight spot again. Instead, her former antagonist, Nevaeh, was the source of the commotion. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to!” “Aww… Sweetie, we know. It’s also why we know this just isn’t working out. Let’s go see Doctor Shapiro…” “Who’s she?” “The new interim dean.” “But I…” Beth saw an object thrust into the struggling girl’s mouth and realized it was probably a pacifier. Two nest mothers were trying to contain the girl, but suddenly, she knocked them over and ran straight at Carly and Beth! Beth protectively stepped aside with Carly. Nikki jumped in front of them, prepared to protect them, but they watched the diapered Amazon run as fast as she could away past them! She was fast, and despite the handicap of the sagging diaper, she was pulling away from the pursuing nest mothers. Just as Beth thought she might make it away from her pursuers, a pulse was shot from one of the security officers who suddenly appeared! She winced sympathetically as it struck Nevaeh, and she went down hard to the ground, tumbling as the energy of her speed kept her body moving. “Call an ambulance!” one of the officers said. “We better let Doctor Shapiro know,” one of the mothers said. “Damn, I really didn’t want her to go down like this… I kind of liked having her around.” Beth and Carly continued their walk past the commotion and sat in the cafeteria. “What just happened?” Carly asked her. “I think she just demerited out,” Beth said simply. “That’s not going to go well with that interim dean,” Carly told her. “She’s…” “Strict?” Nikki answered for Carly, motioning over her head that Miss Lilly was making her way over. “Yeah,” she said. When Lilly arrived, she said, “Carly, as soon as you finish dinner, please come straight to the nest. It’s not an official thing… but you don’t want to be out late right now.” “Okay, Miss Lilly,” Carly told her. After she was gone, they had food, and she was trying to eat quickly, “Beth,” she asked, “why do I get the feeling things are about to all go haywire?” Beth shook her head, “Not sure, but I have the same feeling… Make sure the sphere room is secure later when I come to visit?” Carly nodded, and both girls looked out at the cafeteria. It was filled with Bigs, Mids, and far fewer Littles than there should have been… something wasn’t right. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button! Like Really, Press it! Please? Pretty Please? (It's seemed empty the last couple weeks) So Nevaeh has reached the end at Emerson, not a perfect person, but still always said to see a 'Little' demerit out. An epic demeriting-out it was, though? So tomorrow there will be a special-ish posting to which I'll be putting a link. (I'll put it in the AI section, though) One of my friends kept badgering me with music she created with an AI generator... so I couldn't help but go play with one. Obviously, getting a band together to sing ABDL songs together is... troublesome? (Probably enough musicians on here we could, but I digress...) Anyway, I have two 'albums' I've been putting together the past couple of weeks. One is one you could consider a soundtrack to the book, LCW, Diaper Diaries, and Crumbled Cookies, and the other is songs from the nest. I'm posting them on YouTube. Unfortunately, they have a silly limit on unverified accounts, so it'll take me until tomorrow to post it all. Thanks in advance if you indulge me in that little sidetracked pursuit! (I think there are a couple of very catchy songs in both! Several of the nest songs I can't seem to get out of my head!)

Getting my underwear back After my mom failed to come to my rescue, I sulked for the rest of the day, which I guess kind of proved her point. I didn’t get my way and just moped around for the rest of the day without talking to anybody. In my mind, it was safer to stay silent. If I did talk, my aunt would just make me suck on a pacifier to keep me from pouting. I kept to myself, read some books, and looked at my phone. I wanted to go to my room, but my room was the nursery with the crib in it. Fortunately, my aunt left me alone. She asked me to do some minor chores, which I complained about until she said, “Tommy, don’t you want me to treat you like a big kid.” Oddly, I wasn’t treated like a baby during the day. It was nothing like how she treated Scott, who wasn’t allowed to do much of anything. Scott had to stay close to an adult, or Jessica at all times. He had to take a nap after lunch, and there was the highchair and sippy cups. He also didn’t have any chores, short of putting the toys back. I wasn’t even treated like Debbie, who technically was considered a big kid, but she was still kind of little and needed to be watched closely. She still took a nap, but she slept in her own bed. Other than the Pull-ups, my aunt didn’t treat me that much differently than I hope she would have. My aunt didn’t even have a problem letting me explore the property near their house, which was something that my mom didn’t always allow. Things always took a drastic turn after dinner. That’s when I had to take my shower, get diapered for bed and then put in a crib at a ridiculously early hour. From dinner till morning, I was just a little baby who wore diapers and slept in a crib. Complaining about it didn’t do any good, and I didn’t hate all of it. To be honest, I really enjoyed our story time when we would cuddle up next to my aunt and listen to her wonderful stories. I kind of wondered what it would feel like to pee in the Pull-up. It’s no secret that I wet the bed, and even had accidents during the day when I was younger, but my mom stopped using diapers and Pull-ups after I started school. She said, “You’re a big kid and big kids don’t wear diapers.” I wished I could just go back to diapers and not wake up with pee all over me. Especially because my mom would yell at me, and I was still crying when I got to school. I asked Scott, “What happens if I accidentally pee in my Pull-up?” I had to do that on the sly, because I didn’t want my aunt or Jessica to know what I was thinking, nor did I want anybody to think that I really needed them. Scott answered, “Mommy just helps me change, and then reminds me that big kids use the potty. Mommy puts me back in diapers if I do it again.” I asked, “Does she get mad?” My mom used to get furious when I had an accident. Scott shook his head, “No. Mommy never gets mad. Even when I have to wear diapers. She says that I’m just not ready, and that’s why I still need diapers.” I knew that was true. I never saw Aunt Amanda get upset about changing diapers, nor did she say anything mean. She had a really strict ‘no teasing’ policy in her house, so I didn’t even have to worry about getting teased. I could wet myself one time, and nobody would say anything. However, I didn’t want to give Aunt Amanda the satisfaction. I wanted her to know just how ridiculous it was to put a fourteen-year-old kid in a Pull-up and make him sleep in a crib like a baby. I used the bathroom and didn’t have any accidents. Aunt Amanda inspected my final Pull-up Thursday night after dinner, and upon seeing that it was still dry, put a third smiley face on my chart. “That’s three smiley faces in a row, do you know what that means?” I smugly replied, “It means I don’t have to wear these stupid Pull-ups anymore.” My aunt didn’t like the tone of my reply and shot me a terse look, “Is that what you say Tommy?” I immediately shrank back down and meekly mouthed, “Sorry.” I couldn’t risk giving my aunt ammunition to extend my time in Pull-ups. She nodded, and so I answered more appropriately, “It means that I can wear underwear tomorrow.” Aunt Amanda nodded and announced, “Yes, Tommy has proven that he is ready for big boy pants. No more Pull-ups for Tommy!” My cousins both raised their hands and shouted, “Hooray for Tommy!” She had the nighttime diapers laid out and I asked, “What about those, why do I still need to wear diapers at night?” Aunt Amanda kept telling me that we were only concentrating on my daytime potty training, so I should have realized I would have to wear a diaper a few more nights. “Now that we’ve taken care of your potty training during the day, it’s time for you to show me you can be dry at night.” I pouted, “That’s not fair! I haven’t been wet all week. Why do I still have to wear diapers?” Aunt Amanda rolled her eyes, grabbed a pacifier, and ordered, “Open up.” I started to protest, but she plopped the pacifier in my mouth and said, “We don’t whine in this house. Go stand in the corner and I’ll get you when I finish with Scotty.” I stomped to the corner and sulked as my aunt took care of Scott. I heard her giving Scott loads of attention. I once saw a kid getting treated like a baby by his mom and it was so different than what my aunt was doing. That kid’s mom was mean and making fun of him, while my aunt didn’t even seem mad. Part of me was mad at her. I couldn’t believe my aunt was doing this to me, but another part of me was mad at myself. I knew I wasn’t helping myself by throwing tantrums. Things were so much easier for me when I just let her do her thing. What if she decided I wasn’t a big kid yet, and made me wear diapers all the time? Aunt Amanda didn’t seem mad when she came to the corner. I mouthed, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to get mad.” My aunt hugged me and said, “I know honey. You’re just over-excited and tired. Let’s get you diapered and ready for bed.” I had tears in my eyes and asked, “Do I still have to wear Pull-ups tomorrow?” She had a confused look and remarked, “Of course not. You earned big boy pants, remember?” “But I threw a tantrum.” “That’s not good, but if you don’t make it a habit, we won’t worry about it.” I asked, “How much longer do I need to wear diapers at night?” Aunt Amanda replied, “Now that we know that you are potty trained during the day, it’s time to see if you can stay dry overnight. If you are dry three nights in a row, you can move to Pull-ups.” “Will I have to sleep in a crib after that?” Aunt Amanda shook her head and reminded me, “Big kids sleep in a bed. You’ll get to sleep in the guest room. That’s where you were going to sleep until you pooped your pants.” “What about my bedtime?” “You’ll be a big kid, so you should get a big kid bedtime. You’re fourteen, so this summer will be a good chance to show that you can manage your own bedtimes. First, show me that you are ready, and I’ll treat you like you’re in high school. Does that sound good?” I had time to think after my aunt finished her story and tucked us in our cribs. I allowed my aunt to put me in a diaper and make me sleep in a baby crib, even though I didn’t wet the bed, and then she made me feel guilty when I complained about it. She wasn’t only crazy; she was evil. I did the math in my head. Three nights would take me to Sunday morning, which was a week after I got here. I wondered if this was all part of an elaborate plot my mom concocted to get me to grow up. Maybe she planned this whole thing! I get treated like a baby for one week just to make me realize I shouldn’t be acting like a child. I thought about punishing my aunt by using the diaper, but based on how she treated Scott, it didn’t seem like much of a punishment. She didn’t seem to think it was a big deal to change his diaper, even when it was poopy. I would just have to wear diapers a while longer. Aunt Amanda would wake us up around seven o’clock, which was much earlier than I wanted to get up. However, my bedtime was so early that I wasn’t groggy in the morning and didn’t get cranky. My aunt praised me when I was still dry the next two mornings. She then removed the diaper, wiped the area, and let me get dressed in the bathroom. She typically waited until Scott had breakfast before changing his diaper, so he ate breakfast from his highchair while staying in his soggy diaper. For me, everything was normal during the day, just like it would be if I never had to wear Pull-ups. Aunt Amanda gave me some chores, which I would eventually do after getting tired of her nagging, and then leave me alone for the rest of the day. I usually kept myself entertained and didn’t bother anybody. Aunt Amanda worked from home and paid Jessica to help keep an eye on Debbie and Scott. My aunt did most of the parenting, but Jessica was there to help. It was very clear that my aunt felt Jessica was more mature than me and far more responsible. My aunt didn’t think I was mature enough to watch Scott or Debbie, even if we were just outside. Jessica didn’t seem all that interested in me. I think she knew about my Pull-ups, and she probably knew the second crib was mine, but she mostly ignored me during the day. At first, I tried to avoid being around my younger cousins, because I felt like another little kid. However, as the week progressed, I didn’t seem to mind it and spent more time around my cousins. Scott liked a lot of the same things I did when I was little, so it was kind of fun playing with him. I started to get these weird thoughts in my head. It is hard to explain, but I was a little envious, especially with all the attention everybody gave to Scott. I still counted how many days I had left in diapers, but I started to accept and even eagerly anticipate the nightly diapering routine. By Saturday night, I offered no resistance when it was time to get ready for bed and compliantly allowed my aunt to change my diaper. It was enough that she commented, “My, you are so calm and being such a good boy. I didn’t even have to tell you to stop wriggling.” She started to say something else and stopped herself. I remember thinking she was going to say, “It is almost like you like it,” but then decided to stop. I was desperately trying to convince myself that I hated it, but I knew that wasn’t true. She finished up, hugged me, and said, “If you’re dry tomorrow, I won’t need to do this again. You won’t need diapers anymore. Isn’t that nice?” I answered with an awkward, “Yeah.” I wanted to sound excited and with a huge sense of relief. My nightmare was finally over, but it was hard to hide the reality. I think I came off sounding disappointed. I tried to regain my composure and asked, “Will I still have to go to bed so early?” Aunt Amanda smiled and answered, “Of course not. You and Scotty have an early bedtime because little kids need more sleep. If you show me that you’re not a little kid, I can treat you like a big kid.” I said, “Thank you,” but part of me was disappointed. I didn’t think my mom cared about me anymore. It felt like Aunt Amanda really did care, especially when she was putting me in diapers and being so nice. I wondered if that would stop when I didn’t need diapers. This was my sixth night wearing a diaper, and I still hadn’t peed in one. I had the Pull-ups for three days and never wet one. I asked Scott how it felt when he wet his diaper, but the question sounded weird, and Scott didn’t know how to answer. This was my chance to see what it felt like to pee in a diaper. I didn’t think Aunt Amanda would get mad. That’s what the diaper is for. It would mean another three nights in the nursery, but that didn’t seem so bad. I felt a slight pressure on my bladder. It wasn’t that strong, but it was enough that I could pee if I wanted. I thought, “Why not just pee in my diaper?” It was harder than I expected, but I eventually started to pee. The warmth spread and I fell back asleep wondering what my aunt would say in the morning.

More wands than a Harry Potter novel!

Wow…you really do live in Alabama 😅

And today I got yet another cuddle buddy! My new Plushlife shepherd just arrived!

Update on the story: This should be live on Kindle soon. I'm not publishing because I'm expecting to make money, though money is nice and buys more diapers. I'm publishing it because it's the first story I've written that I feel is good enough to be shared. I've spent probably 5 hours going back through and editing, formatting using he kindle creator app to get it formatted. I would much rather read stories on my Kindle then try to read them on this forum, and if I liked a story I would definitely pay a few bucks to do that. Thanks for the encouragement and I will continue updating this story here at about a chapter a week. I'm 20,000 words into the sequel to this story which deals with Martha and Daniella, while I wouldn't call it "smut" it is a bit less wholesome then this story. Hugs and Kisses, Sarah Chapter 15 Linda and Martha met back up a few blocks from their house. “I checked, Veterans Park, and walked all over the neighborhood." Linda said, nearly shaking with distress. Her eyes were red, her breathing shallow. “He’s not anywhere I thought he’d be. What if someone saw him? What if…” “Linda,” Martha interrupted gently but firmly, grabbing her arm. “You’ve been looking for a lost toddler.” Linda blinked. “What?” “You’ve been looking in all the places a little kid might wander off to. But Jim’s not just a toddler. Not completely. What if he woke up... confused? What if it was the other part of him driving this?” Linda’s mouth fell open slightly as the realization landed. “You mean.” “I mean, if he thought he was still a grown man, he’d go somewhere he thought he was supposed to be. Like work.” Linda took a step back, a horrified gasp escaping her lips. “The post office.” Martha was already pulling out her phone. “Get in the car. We’re checking there. Now.” As they sprinted toward Martha’s car, Linda’s heart pounded with a new kind of fear. If Jim had gone to the post office dressed like that, looking the way he did, there was no telling what might’ve happened… or who he’d talked to. *** “This kind of thing isn’t that unusual with special needs kids. They can have the mind of a toddler and the body of a teenager,” a woman in a business suit said as she followed the mail carrier into the small office. “Allright Sis, I got to go, you got it from here?” The woman nodded and sat her zippered duffle bag on the table. She took a sniff of the sour air. “You sure you don’t want to stay and help?” The carrier laughed nervously. “You’re the one with the license, the mail waits for no one” She gave the boy a sympathetic look before slipping back out the door. The woman turned her full attention to Jim, her expression calm and practiced but just barely hiding her concern. “My name’s Kendra. I’m with Family Services. Can you tell me your name, sweetie?” Jim blinked at her, pacifier still bobbing slightly between his lips. He looked down at his soaked shorts, the dark stain unmistakable against the fabric. Then, slowly, he reached up, popped the pacifier out with a soft pop, and mumbled, “Jim....” Kendra’s brows lifted slightly, but her tone remained neutral. “Is that right? Well, I think you might’ve had a little accident. Would it be okay if I helped you get cleaned up?” Jim didn’t respond, but didn’t resist as she gently guided him toward a small padded bench by the wall. As he moved, his oversized cargo shorts slid down a bit, revealing the bright blue onesie underneath. “I’m going to remove your shorts so I can get you changed, OK?” she asked. Jim nodded sheepishly. She unbuttoned them and slid them down his waist revealing the onesie’s snaps bulging at the crotch from the weight of a clearly soaked diaper. She laid him on the bench and unbuttoned the snaps and did a double take, she saw he was wearing an adult sized replica of a baby diaper badly in need of changing. Kendra exhaled slowly through her nose. “Okay,” she said more to herself than to him. “That’s definitely not Huggies.” She crouched down and unzipped her duffle. From inside she pulled out a disposable pad, gloves, wipes, and a fresh youth-sized pull-up. She paused at the last item, frowning. “Not gonna cut it,” she muttered, and grabbed two of them to layer. Jim stared at the ceiling, dazed. “Linda usually changes me...” Kendra offered a soft smile. “Well, I’m going to help this time. Okay? Is Linda your Mommy?” He nodded slowly, cheeks flushed with embarrassment but too far gone into toddler-space to object. As she worked, professionally, but gently, she continued her quiet chatter. “I’ve seen all kinds of situations, sweetie. You’re not the first big boy to have accidents. It happens more than people think.” Alarm bells were going off in her brain, the onesie, the diaper, the way this boy behaved was very suspect. This kid didn’t just have an accident. Was someone keeping him like this? She finished wiping him clean and double-diapered him with the pull-ups, snapping the damp onesie back into place as best she could and pulled his cargo shorts back up. Then she sat back on her heels and looked him in the eye. “Okay, champ. Can you tell me where you live?” Jim chewed his pacifier for a moment, then mumbled, “My house, with Linda.” Kendra jotted the name down in a small notebook. “You said Linda is your mommy?” He hesitated. “She’s… she’s my mommy.” Kendra blinked. Before she could ask more, the office door opened sharply, and a flustered woman burst inside followed by the clerk. “Jim!” Linda cried. Her eyes locked on her regressed husband, changed, powdered, diapered, and now sucking a pacifier like a guilty toddler. Jim’s eyes lit up at the sight of her, “Mommy, I’m scared,” he said. “Ma’am?” Kendra rose to her feet. “Are you the legal guardian of this child?” “I, yes, I’m Linda. He’s... he’s my responsibility,” Linda said quickly, stepping forward. “You have ID?” Kendra asked, already reaching for her bag. Linda patted herself down. “I…no. I was in such a rush, we’ve been searching for him for over an hour, I must’ve left my wallet.” Martha followed her in, “I’m so glad we found you, baby boy.” she said. “And you are?” Kendra asked. “I’m Martha Delgado,” she said, pulling her driver’s license out of her purse and holding it up. “I’m his grandmother. And this is my daughter-in-law, Linda. She lives with me.” Kendra took the ID, eyeing it carefully. “And you can vouch for her? That she’s responsible for the boy?” “Yes, absolutely,” Martha said without hesitation. “He’s a special-needs child. Has been since he was very young. We’ve managed everything privately, with home care and personal routines. His episodes are getting worse, and we’re looking into professional help. This was just… a very bad morning.” Kendra folded her arms, not convinced yet. “And his name is James?” “Yes,” Martha and Linda said together. Linda continued, “James Patrick Delgado. We just call him Jim, after his grandfather, he used to work here.” Kendra raised an eyebrow. “The one who’s… not around?” “Passed last year,” Martha said quickly, her voice perfectly tuned to that grieving-but-composed tone. “It’s been hard on the boy. Regression’s gotten worse since then.” Kendra sighed, her professional demeanor cracking slightly. “I don’t love this, but I do understand. I’ve seen more confusing situations with less explanation. Normally, I’d take him into custody for observation and interview, but…” She glanced at her watch. “I’m already late for my next appointment, and I know better than most what kind of disruption that would cause for a child like him.” She reached into her bag and pulled out a form. “This is a temporary release of custody. It allows me to document that I’ve left him in your care voluntarily. Martha, since you have ID, I need your signature here. Linda, I’ll need yours later. And if there’s any paperwork, medical history, diagnoses, therapy reports, I expect it to be emailed to my office by the end of the week.” Linda nodded quickly. “Yes, of course. You’ll have it.” Kendra knelt down in front of Jim, who was once again suckling his pacifier with wide, anxious eyes. “James? You're going to go home now with your mommy and grandma, okay?” He gave a faint nod and held his arms out to Linda. She scooped him up, patting his padded bottom through the onesie and thanking Kendra profusely. As they exited the office, Kendra watched them for a long moment, then muttered to herself, “If that kid’s twelve, I’m the Queen of England…”